L*     '       ' 


JPJ 


a  f 


:i!i  jl!  i  '  iijijilj  ij  :  iijjj.'iiiiii'ijilpji!!;  ;:!::.;;!  ::r   :;i.'::   in.'iijjji  ! 

iiiji!i|jt:;!i;i;i;i|!'.|'.  'i::Mli;       .!■   '.ij  ':    !jj!:i]jij;:ji:!i  |Sij       . ."!!  . 

iii'iijjlii }}  llpiljiiliii;;                               ■'    '     <'i.  ■ 

(  (   /'f*j)                   lliltljlliii 

THE  LIBRARY 

OF 

THE  UNIVERSITY 

OF  CALIFORNIA 

LOS  ANGELES 

GIFT  OF 


Mrs.   -Feres 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2008  with  funding  from 

Microsoft  Corporation 


http://www.archive.org/details/excitingpersonalOOever 


A  VISION  OF  WHAT  MIGHT  BE 

Signer   I'livi   Claims   That   with  His  "F-Rays"   Explosives  Can  Be 
Ignited  at  a  Distance 


EXCITING  PERSONAL  EXPERIENCES 


EUROPE  AT  WAR 


Thrilling  Stories  of  the  Great  Battles  of  the  World 
and  the  Greatest  War  of  all  Wars 


Showing  the  causes  that  led  up  to  it,  including  the  assasi- 

nation  of  the  heir  to  the  Austro-Hungarian  throne  and 

his  wife,  together  with  the  history  of  previous  European 

wars  of  modern  times. 


Also  giving  the  Military  and  Naval  Strength  of  the  Nations  at  War,  Their 
Previous   Relations   and   National   Characteristics. 


ILLUSTRATED    WITH    PHOTOGRAPHS,     MAPS    AND    DRAWINGS 


By  JUDGE  HENRY  NEIL 

Known  Throughout  the  World  as  the  Father  of  Mothers'  Pensions 

Also  known  by  his  pen  name 
MARSHALL  EVERETT 
Author   of    a    History    of   Japanese-Russian   War,  History   of  the  Spanish- 
American  War,  Life  of  William  McKinley,  Story  of   the    Titanic    Disaster 


THE  BIBLE  HOUSE 

CHICAGO,  ILLINOIS 


Copyright  1914,  by 

THE  BIBLE  HOUSE 

CHICAGO,  ILLINOIS 


ALL  RIGHTS  RESERVED 


D 


3/e 


PREFACE 

The  spectacle  of  all  but  one  of  the  really  great  powers  of 
Europe  at  war  eclipses  all  the  other  war  spectacles  in  the 
history  of  the  world  in  the  number  of  troops,  the  magnitude 
of  armament  and  the  theater  of  operations. 

Millions  of  men  met  upon  battlefields  where  tens  of 
thousands  had  met  before.  Siege  guns  of  a  size  unheard  of 
before  were  used  to  reduce  fortifications,  and  perfected 
machine  guns  mowed  down  battalions,  while  submarine  and 
aeroplanes  and  monster  Zeppelins  played  for  the  first  time 
their  deadly  parts  in  the  carnage  of  battles. 

In  order  to  understand  and  appreciate  the  importance  of 
events  of  the  great  European  war  of  1914  it  is  desirable,  and 
more  or  less  necessary,  to  know  the  previous  war  history  of 
Europe,  the  relations  of  the  contending  powers,  then- 
peoples  and  their  history. 

In  this  volume,  Europe  at  War,  will  be  found  a  history 
of  the  events  leading  up  to  the  outbreak  of  hostilities 
between  Austria-Hungary  and  Servia,  which  plunged  a  con- 
tinent into  the  most  gigantic  armed  conflict  ever  known  or 
conceived. 

In  this  great  work  will  be  found  the  thrilling  story  of 
the  assassination  of  the  Archduke  Francis  Ferdinand,  heir 


0,4  r^€nr\r» 


b  Preface 

to  the  Austrian  throne  and  his  morganatic  wife,  which  was 
the  overt  act  that  precipitated  the  war. 

The  form  and  manner  in  which  Avar  was  declared  by  the 
several  powers,  giving  their  reasons  therefor,  including  the 
speeches  of  the  German  Kaiser;  the  British  Foreign  Min- 
ister, Sir  Edward  Grey;  the  manifesto  of  the  aged  Austrian 
Emperor,  Franz  Joseph,  together  with  the  ultimatums  and 
declarations  of  war  are  also  set  forth. 

The  Triple  Alliance  and  Triple  Entente  are  described 
and  explained,  thus  explaining  the  alignment  of  the  forces 
engaged  in  the  gigantic  conflict. 

Europe  at  War  contains  the  history  of  all  the  decisive 
battles  of  the  world  from  Marathon  to  the  battle  that 
ended  the  Russo-Japanese  war.  In  these  thrilling  descrip- 
tions of  the  world's  greatest  battles  preceding  the  great 
European  war  of  1914  may  be  found  facts  and  figures  for 
comparison  with  the  greatest  of  all  wars  in  the  history  of  the 
world. 

The  Seven  Years'  war  waged  by  the  great  ancestor  of 
the  Kaiser,  Frederick  the  Great,  in  which  all  Europe  was 
arrayed  against  him,  is  given  a  special  chapter. 

Another  chapter  is  devoted  to  the  Franco-Prussian  war 
of  1870,  which  left  France  and  Germany  mortal  enemies, 
and  which  resulted  in  the  enormous  armaments  and  war 
preparations  of  those  nations,  which  were  under  way  for 
more  than  forty  years.  This  work  also  contains  a  descrip- 
tion of  the  fair  provinces  of  Alsace  and  Lorraine,  which 
Germany  exacted  from  France  as  a  war  prize,  and  which 
were  the  scenes  of  hard  fighting  in  the  great  war  of  1914. 

One  of  the  underlying  causes  of  the  world's  greatest  war 
was  the  growth  of  Pan- Slavism  and  Pan-Germanism,  the 
sentiments  which  united  the  Slav  races  into  one  faction  and 


Preface  c 

the  Germanic  races  into  another,  with  resulting  rivalries  and 
antagonisms,  all  of  which  are  fully  explained  herein. 

Thrilling  Personal  Experiences  in  the  War  constitute  a 
chapter  to  stir  red  blood,  reciting  daring  deeds  of  individuals 
in  battles  of  earth,  sea  and  air. 

Under  the  title  Best  Stories  of  the  War  are  given  a 
series  of  incidents  replete  with  tragedy,  adventure,  humor, 
pathos  and  human  interest. 

All  the  rulers  of  the  nations  at  war  in  1914  were  related 
by  blood  or  marriage  except  the  King  of  Servia.  Just  what 
these  relationships  were,  giving  the  various  marriages 
between  European  royalty  are  accurately  told  herein. 

The  biographies  and  personal  histories  of  the  leading 
commanders  and  rulers  make  another  attractive  feature. 
Among  them  will  be  found  faithful  pen  portraits  of  the 
German  Kaiser,  Lord  Kitchener  of  Khartoum,  the  young 
King  of  the  Belgians  and  others. 

This  great  work  also  contains  descriptions  of  the  modern 
methods  of  warfare,  submarines,  aeroplanes,  the  deadly 
mines  sown  on  land  and  sea  and  how  they  are  operated. 

The  characteristics  and  habits  of  the  various  peoples  and 
interesting  and  valuable  facts  concerning  the  nations  at  war 
are  given. 

The  army  and  navy  strength  of  the  Great  Powers  are 

accurately  set  forth. 

In  fact,  everything  of  historical  and  educational  value 
necessary  to  an  understanding  of  the  world's  greatest  war 
has  been  made  a  feature  of  this  great  work. 


THE    GREAT   BATTLE    AT   LIEGE,    BELGIUM, 


TWEEN    GERMAN   AND  BELGIAN  FORCES 


Preface 


THE  REAL  SUFFERERS    IX   A    WAR  ARE   THE   ONES 
LEFT    AT    HOME 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER  I 
THE  GREAT  EUROPEAN  WAR  OF  1914 

PAGE 

The  Beginning  of  the  Greatest  War  in  (he  History  of  the  World,  Involving  Five 
of  -the  Greatest  Nations  of  Europe,  Great  Britain,  Germany,  France,  Aus- 
tria-Hungary and  Eussia  and  the  Smaller  Nations  of  Belgium,  Servia  and 
Montenegro,  Followed  the  Shots  of  an  Assassin  Who  Killed  the  Heir  to 
the  Throne  of  Austria-Hungary.  A  Summary  of  the  Events  That  Pre- 
ceded the  Greatest  of  all  International  Conflicts  .  .  .  .43 

CHAPTER    II 
THE  "ASSASSINATION  THAT  STARTED  THE  WAR 

Archduke  Francis  Ferdinand,  Heir  to  Austrian  Throne,  and  His  Wife,  the 
Duchess  of  Hohenberg,  Slain  in  Bosnia — First  Attempt  on  Their  Lives 
with  a  Bomb — History  of  Their  Courtship  and  Marriage — Assassins  In- 
volve High  Servian  Officials  .  .  .  .  .  .51 

CHAPTER  III 
AUSTRIA  DECLARES  WAR  ON  SERVIA 
High  Feeling  Against  Servia  in,  Austria — Demand  for  Satisfaction — Servia's 
Reply — Austria  Declares  War  on  Servia — Efforts  to  Settle  Differences 
by  European  Mediation — Emperor  Francis  Joseph  Explains  Austria's 
Attitude  Toward  Servia — The  Match  Touched  to  the  European  Powder 
Barrel  ........••     59 

CHAPTER  IV 
HOW  THE  WAR  CLOUD  SPREAD 
Austria,  Invades  Servia — Russia   Mobilizes  for   War — Germany  Orders  Czar 
to  Cease  Warlike  Preparations — Kaiser  Declares  War  on  Russia — Kaiser 
Appeals  to  His  People  ........     69 

CHAPTER  V 
THE   INVASION   OF   LUXEMBURG 
Germany's  Early  Moves  in  War  Game — France  in  a  State  of  War  with  Ger- 
many— Kaiser's  Demand  on  Belgium — Great  Britain  Stands  by  France 
and  for  the  Neutrality   of  Belgium  .  .  .  .  .77 

CHAPTER  VI 
FIVE  NATIONS  IN  THE  GRIP  OF  WAR 
Great   Britain   Declares    War   on    Germany — Kaiser   Blames    Other  Natwns 
for  Trouble — Czar  Puts  Blame  an  Germany — France  Also  Blames  Kaiser's 
Government — Montenegro  Declares  War  on  Austria — Great  Britain  De- 
clares War  on  Austria,  ........     87 

e 


f  Contents 

PAGE 

CHAPTEE  VII 

JAPAN  TAKES  A  HAM;  I.\  THE  TROUBLE 
Japan  Soon  Takes  Steps  to  Take  a  Hand  in  the  Great  War — Kiaochou  Tcr- 
ritory  Leased  by  Germany  in  China  Causes  Japan  to  Prepare  for  War — 
■  /..'..  Government  Sends  an  Ultimatum  to  Germany  Demanding  Thai 
German  Ships  Leav<  Oriental  Wat,rs  and  Tiiat  Germany  EvacuaU  Kiao- 
chou— Time  Limit  Set  in  Note  Expires  with  Germany  Failing  to  Notice 
tin  Communication  Japan  Declares  War  on  Germany — Japan's  Strength 
on  Land  That  Is  Thrown  in   with   th<    Allies — Strength  of  the  Japanese 

Saril 97 

CHAPTEE  VIII 

YOUNG   KING   OF   THE  BELGIANS 

Grandson  of  a  German  Prince—  His  Queen  the  Grand  Niece  of  the  Murdered 

Empress  of  Austria — His    Visit    to   America    When   Crown   Prince — His 

Lai i/e    Possessions    in    the    Congo    with    30,000,000    Belgian    Subjects — 

A    Democratic   Monarch  .......    103 

CHAPTER    IX 

GERMANY'S  WAR  LORD 

/',  rsnral    Description    of    Kaiser    Wilhelm    II — LJis    Work    as    Emperor   and 

Mi  thods  of  Life — Has  a  Big  Body,  Short  Legs  and  a  Withered  Arm — 

The    German    Nary   His  Personal   Creation — His   Income   $7,000,000    a 

Year — His  Hobbies  .  .  .  .  .  .  .  .107 

CHAPTER  X 
THE  RUSSIAN  COMMANDER 
The  Grand  Duke  Nicholas  Nicholaevitch  Was  Prominent  in  the  Russo-Japa- 
nese  War — One  of  the  Finest  Cavalry  Officers  of  the  Great   Empire — 
His  Mother  a  German — Known  as  the  Strong  Man  of  Russia  Who  Might 
Become  Regent  or  Even  Czar  .  .  .  .  .  .  .113 

CHAPTER  XI 

KITCHENER  OF  KHARTOUM 

The  Great  Soldier  Who  Was  at  the  Head  of  England's  War  Department  in 

tin  European  War  of  1914 — He  Organized  the  British  Army  in  India  and 

Was  Chief  of  Staff  of  Lord  Roberts  in  the  Boer  War — How  He  Destroyed 

the  Tombs  of  the  Prophets  After  Staying  17,000  of  the  Enemy  in  One  Day  115 

CHAPTER  XII 
A  WAR  OF  COUSINS 
All  of  the  Royal  Families  of  Europe  in  the  Great  War  of  1914  Were  Related 
by  Blood  or  Marriage  Except  Servia's — Many  Grandchildren  of  King 
Christian  of  Denmark  and  Queen  Victoria  of  England — Also  Held  Mil- 
itary Titles  in  Eaeh  Other's  Armies  and  Navies — A  Continental  Family 
Row  ..........   121 

CHAPTER  XIII 
ARMED    STRENGTH    OF    WARRING    NATIONS 

Strength  of  the  Rival  Nations — Twenty  Million  Men  Prepare  for  War — Allies 
Han  Advantage  in  Land  Poiver — Naval  Strength  of  Allies  Also  Greater 
— Great  Britain's  Powerful  Navy — classification  of  Great  Sea  Fleets — ■ 
Aerial  Strength  of  Powers  Favors  Allies — Wealth  of  Warring  Nations, 
with  Revenue,  Expenditure  and  Debt — Cost  of  General  War  .  .    129 


Contents  g 


PACK 

CHAPTER  XIV 
BATTLES  IN  THE  AIR 

Lord  Tennyson's  Remarkable  Propliecy  Realized — Aerial  Crafts  Revolution- 
izing Warfare — Germany's  Zeppelins  Veritable  Aerial  Battleships — How 
Aerial  Farces  Were  Distributed  Along  Frontiers — The  Aeroplane  by  Day 
and  the  Dirigible  by  Night — England's  Attempt  to  Bar  Foreign  Air  Craft 
— All  Nations  Steadily  Increasing  Their  Air  Strength — Biplanes  More 
Adaptable  for  Dropping  Bombs — Damage  by  Bombs  an  Open  Question — 
Zeppelin  a  Convertible  Cruiser  ......   137 

CHAPTER  XV 
THE    TRIPLE    ALLIANCE   AND    THE    TRIPLE    ENTENTE 
The  Former  a  Signed  and  Sealed  Compact,  the  Latter  a  "Gentlemen's  Agree- 
ment"— Row  They  Were  Formed  and  Why — Germany,  Austria-Hungary 
and  Italy  Composed  the  Alliance  and  Russia,  France  and  Great  Britain 
Composed   the   Entente — Bismarck    the   Originator  .  .  .   153 

CHAPTER  XVI 
PAN-SLAVISM  VS.  PAN-GERMANISM 

Racial  Hatred  Primary  Cause  of  the  War,  with  Over-Armament  a  Contrib- 
uting Factor — Disruption  of  Turkish  Empire  Hastened  Coming  Conflict — 
Pan-Germanism  Against  Pan-Slavism — Definition  of  the  Two  Terms — 
Deeply  Rooted  Racial  Hatred  Apparent  Everywhere — Servia  Once  a 
Mighty  Empire  Subjugated  by  Turkey — Scrvia's  Struggle  for  Thirty- 
five  Years  for  a  Seaport  Checkmated  by  Austria-Hungary — Growth  of 
Pan-German  Movement — Deep-Seated  Reason  for  Racial  Hatred — The 
Rule  of  the  Hohenzollerns  Versus  the  Ride  of  the  Czar  .  .  .   159 

CHAPTER  XVII 
MODERN  METHODS  OF   WARFARE 

Weapons  Used  by  Modern  Armies  and  Navies — Machine  Guns — The  Submarine 
— The  Aeroplane — Present  Day  Ammunition — Mines  on  Land  and  Sea — '• 
Modern  War's  Death  Power — Submarines  of  Warring  Powers — The  Chem- 
ical Mine — Classes  of  Mines — Explosives  Used — Placing  of  Destroyers 
— How  Japan  Treated  Mines  Planted  by  Russia — Attack  on  Modern 
Mine  Field — Invention  of  Mines  ......   167 

CHAPTER    XVIII 

SERVIA  AND  HER  PEOPLE 

Most  Picturesque  of  tine  Countries  at  War — The  Servian  Empire  Overthrown 

by  the  Turks  in  1389  Regained  in  Part  by  a  Revolution  in  1804 — People 

Love  Politics,  Poetry,  Music  and  Dancing — Description  of  Their  Brilliant 

Costumes  and  Chief  Characteristics  ......   173 

CHAPTER  XIX 

THE  REPUBLIC  OF  FRANCE 

A  Nation  Great  in  Art  and  Literature,  with  a  War-Ridden  History,  Is  Made 

Up  of  Many  Different  Elements  Whose  Chief  Industry  Is  Agriculture — 

The  Bretons,  Basques  and  Flemings  Still  Retain  Their  Original  Customs 

and  Distinctive  Languages  .......   177 


h  Contents 

PAGE 
CHAPTEE   XX 
THE    GERMAN    EMPIEE 

Second  in  Area  and  Third  in  Population  Among  iii>  Warring  X  at  ions  of 
Europe — The  Extent  and  Div<  of  Its  (  I  ■    /  mpirt    Made 

Up  of  Prussia  and  the  German  <  m—Its  Form  of  Government 

— The  Kaiser  Supreme  in    War  ......   1S1 

CHAPTEE    XXI 

THE  GEEAT   RUSSIAN    EMPIEE 

//  Comprises  One-Sixth  of  the  Land  Surfaa    a)   tht    Globe  and  ihi   Greatest 

Diversity  of  Races     Its  Government  and  Cluirncti  ristics  of  lis  I'coph — 

Land  of  Contrasting  Riches  and  Poverty— Nobility  Spends  Money  Freely 

on  Entertainments  ........  185 

CHAPTEE  XXII 
ALSACE-LORRAINF,  THE  FAIR  PEIZES  OF  WAR 
Division  of  Charlemagne's  Vast  Empire  Among  His  Grandsons — Lofhair,  the 
Weakest,  Gets  as  His  Heritagi  Alsace-Lorraini  A  mono  Other  Lands — 
Provinces  a  Bont  of  Contention  Between  France  and  Germany — France 
Gets  Alsace  and  .ill  Lorraine  but  tht  City  of  Strassburg  by  Treat)/  of 
Westphalia  -Lams  XIV  Talis  Strassburg  for  France— Provinces  a  The- 
atre of  Operations  in  Franco  Prussian  War — Germany  lit  is  Them  as  a 
Price  of  Peaa  German  Government — The  Zabern  Affair — Character- 
istics of  Natives  ........   1S9 

CHAPTER  XXI 1 1 
FREDERICK  THE  GREAT  AND  TIIF  SFVFX  YEARS'  WAR 
Battles  in  Which  the  Ancestor  of  Kaiser  Wilhelm  II  Won  His  Title — Fought 
Against  Sis  Nations  with  Odds  of  More  Than  Two  to  Ont  Against  Him 
and  Won — The  Eleven  Gnat  Battles  Thai  Cost  One  Million  I. ires — The 
Great  Military  Genius  of  Prussia  After  Fighting  Seven  Years  Died  in 
Peace  and  Amidst  Plenty  .......  195 

CHAPTEE   XXi  v 
THE  FEENCH   RE"\  OLUTION 

Louis  XVI  a  Poor  "Ruler — Llis  Personal  Characteristics — Marl,  Antoinette, 
His  Queen — Conditions  at  the  Court  of  Louis-  Huge  Funds  Wasted  by 
the  Courtiers — Power  of  the  Ki/ng  Over  His  Subjects — Protests  of  the 
People  Against  Heavy  Taxation — Opening  of  the  /•' rench  Revolution — 
Talma  of  the  BastUe— Formation  of  the  "National  Assembly — Tht  King 
Is  Defied — Chaotic  Conditions  in  France-  Effects  of  the  New  Constitu- 
tion on  id/rope  France  Embroiled  in  War  The  King's  Death  War- 
rant— The  New  Republic — Us  Early  Troubles  The  Rise  of  Napoleon— 
His  Career — The  Restoration — The  Second  Republic — The  Second  Em- 
pire— The  Third  Republic  .......    203 

CHAPTEE    XXV 
THE    WARS    OF    NAPOLEON    BONAPARTE 
History  of  His  Campaigns  Against  Austria,  Italy,  Prussia,  Russia  and  Eng- 
land— Cut   Up  Germany  and   Italy   and   Distributed   Them    Among    His 

Favorite  Generals — His  Defeat  in.  the  "Rattle  of  tin-  Nations"  and 
Fatal  Defeat  at  Waterloo,  Belgium,  Scene  of  the  Great  European  ll'ar 
of  1914 211 


Contents  i 

PAGE 

CHAPTEB  XXVI 
THE   FRANCO-PRUSSIAN   WAR 

Napoleon  III  Makes  War  on  Prussia  Over  the  Selection  of  a  King  to  the 
Spanish  Throne — Gen.  Von  Moltlce,  in  Bed,  Tells  Messenger  Where  to 
Find  Plans  for  Mobilisation  and  Goes  to  Sleep — Historic  Battles  of  the 
Short  War — Flight  of  the  Emperor  and  the  Empress  Eugenie — The  Be- 
ginning of  the  German  Empire  .......   223 

CHAPTER  XXVII 

DECISIVE    BATTLES   AT    SEA 

The  Building  of  Modern  Navies  Began  in  the  United  States  with  the  Monitor 

and  Merrimac — China  and  Japan   in   Next   Battle   of  Ironclads   at    the 

Mouth  of  the   Yalu — Naval  Fights  in   the   Spanish-American    War  and 

the  Russo-Japanese  War — The  Decisive  Naval  Battles  of  the  World  .  23] 

CHAPTER  XXVIII 

THE  WORLD'S  DECISIVE  BATTLES 

(Marathon  to  Orleans) 

The  Battle  of  Marathon — The  Peloponnesian  W ar — The  Battle  of  Arbela— 

The  Battle  of  the  Metaurus — Defeat  of  Varus,  the  Roman,  by  Arminvua 

— The  Battle  of  Chalons — The  Battle  of  Tours — The  Battle  of  Hastings 

— Joan  of  Arc  at  Orleans  .......   23S> 

CHAPTER  XXIX 

THE  WORLD'S   DECISIVE   BATTLES— Continued 
(Defeat  of  Spanish  Armada  to  Waterloo) 
The  Spanish  Armada — Battle  of  Blenheim — Battle  of  Pultowa — Burgoyne's 

Defeat  at  Saratoga — Battle  of  Vahny — Battle  of  Waterloo  .  .   2.15 

CHAPTER  XXX 
THE   WORLD'S   DECISIVE   BATTLES— Continued 

QUEBEC    TO   TSTJ-SHIMA 

'"he  Fall  of  Quebec — Surrender  of  Cornwallis  at  Yorktown — Battle  of  Vicks- 
burg — Battle  of  Gettysburg — Battle  of  Sedan — Battle  of  Manila  Bay — 
Battles   of   Santiago — Battle   of    Tsu-Sltima  ....   26.1 

CHAPTER  XXXI 
NEUTRALITY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES 
President  Wilson's  Proclamation  of  Neutrality — United  States  Declared  to 
Be  Absolutely  Neutral  in  Great  Conflict — Recognises  the  State  of  War — 
Acts  Forbidden  to  Americans — Acts  Forbidden  to  Belligerents — Pres- 
ident's Warning  to  Americans  to  Keep  Calm — Wilson's  Offer  of  Medi- 
ation  to   Warring   Powers — Powers   Courteously   Decline   Profer  .   279 

CHAPTER  XXXII 
AMERICANS  ABROAD  AT  OUTBREAK  OF  WAR 
Americans  Caught  in  War  Zone — Service  Rendered  by  American  Diplomats — 
President  Wilson's  Call  on  Congress  for  Funds — $250,000  Immediately 
Voted  for  Relief  of  Stranded  Americans— $3,500,000  More  Voted  for 
Same  Purpose — Battleship  Tennessee  Sails  with  Gold  Cargo  on  Mission 
of  Relief — Refugees  Arrive  on  the  Philadelphia — The  France  and  New 
York  Return  Crowded  with  Refugees — Stories  of  Thrilling  Experiences   .   2S7 


j  Contents 

PAGl 
CHAPTEE    X  X  XIII 

FEEtST  SUA  BATTLE  OF  THE  WAS 
English,  Under  Screen  of  Heavy  Fog,  Enter  the  Bight  of  Heligoland  and 
Lure  German  Ships  from  Their  Bast  Two  of  thi  Kaiser's  Cruisers 
.  0  ,  Set  Afire  and  Tun  Torpedo  Boats  Are  Destroyed  Sh  David 
Beatty,  Who  Married  a  Daughter  of  America's  Merchant  "Prince,  Mar 
shall  Field,  in  Command  of  the  Victorious  British  Squadron— English 
h'r.srur  German  Sailors— German  Official  "Report  ....    303 

CHAPTEE   XXXIV 
BOMB  ATTACK   BY  A  XKPPELIN 

Night  of  Horror  in  Belgium  Capital  When  a  Monster  Airship  Dropped  Bombs 
on  a  Sleeping  City— Story  of  an  Eyewitness  Who  Heard  and  Saw  the 
Great  German  Airship — How  an  Aeroplane  Directed  Artillery  Where  to 
Place  Shells — Other  Thrilling  Experiences  .....   315 

CHAPTEE   XXXV 
THE  DEFENCE  OF  LIEGE 

The  Defence  of  Belgium — The  Liege  Forts — The  Siege  of  Liege — Heavy 
Losses  on  Both  Sides — The  Belgian  Commander — Ho-nor  to  tin  Brave — 
Reprisals  for  the  Z><  lay  .......   323 

CHAPTEE  XXXVI 

THRILLING  WAR  EXPEEIENCES  IX  THE  FIELD,  IX  THE  CLOUDS 
AND  OX   THE   SEA 

Belgian  Officer  Creates  Havoc  Among  German  Troops  with  His  Armored 
Automobile — His  Narrow  Escape  from  Capture — "Routing  the  Enemy — 
Sinking  of  the  Koenigin  Luise — British  Cruiser  Amphion  Sunk  by  a 
Mine  in  the  North  Sea — German  Submarine  Destroyed  by  British — 
Austrians  Wallc  Into  Russian  Trap — Gallantry  of  French  Turcbs — The 
Chase  of  the  Goeben  and  Breslau — How  Leaders  Went  to  Their  Deaths 
— Fights  in  the  Clouds — Experiences  of  Antwerp  as  Bombs  Fall  on  City 
— Escape  of  the  "Kronprinzessin  Cecilie — Mauretania  Dodges  German 
Battleship  .  .  .  .  .  .  .  .  .331 

CHAPTER   XXXVII 
BEST   STORIES   OF   THE   WAR 
Narratives  of  Tleroi-sm,  Disaster,  Humor  and  Pathos — Alsatian  Who  Went  to 
War  to  Kill  JUs  Son — German  Sailors  Sink  Cheering  the  Kaiser — Eng- 
lish   Poacher    Who    Became    Killer   of    Uhlans — Heroism    of    Women     Vic- 
tims of   War  and  Talcs  of  Human  Interest  in  Scenes  of  Carnage  .    3-J:1. 


WORLD 


British 
Empire 

Germany 

France 

A  i  stria-         Russian 
Hungary         Empire 

Area,  Country 

Area  with  Possessions 

Population,  Country 

Population  with  Possessions     .    . 

121,633 
11,429,078 

46,035.570 
424.775,160 

208,780 

1,236,600 
64,925,983 

76.991.9S5 

207,054 

4,745,597 

39,601,509 

SO.5S7.752 

241,491        1,862,524 

8.764,586 

49,458,421    122.550.700 
171,059,900 

NORTH    wiuuca 

-        I  - 

EtiXSf&ffi^  2,973,890  sq.  ,„i.     Population  United  States.  01,072,206. 
££i    ^SSSJSk^Sft  ^feoyers,  submarines,  etc.,  103. 
,\  dMrt  of  British  Empire). 

\-    3,603,910  sq.  mi.     Populati 7,206,643. 

i        7:!,000. 
Total  British  Possessions  in  North  and  South  America. 
Area:    4,010,914.     Population,  10,096,863. 


COPYRIGHT,    1*14,    BY    THE   J.    N.    MATTHLWS    CO.,    BUFFALO,    N.    Y. 

Reigning  Monarch:    George  V,  King  and  Emperor. 

Area:    121,633  sq.  mi.     Population,  45,370,530. 

Army:    Peace  footing,  399,000;    total  strength,  730,000:    unorganized,  but  available,  2,000,000. 

Navt:  Dreadnoughts  and  cruisers.  197;  destroyers,  submarines,  and  smaller  craft,  488;  men, 
163,700. 

Aerial  Equipment:    Aeroplanes,  400;  dirigibles,  9 ;  hydroplanes,  10. 

Cities:  London,  canital,  4,521,685;  Greater  London,  7,251,358;  Liverpool,  746,421 ;  Manches- 
ter, 714,333;   Birmingham,  525,833 ;   Leeds,  445,550 ;    Sheffield,  454,632. 


'    \    >  ■     'i 


I  I.I.  c 

I:...:... 


■uauemi,  ■        -,        .  >»,ynn 

rA..,A"t';",'",".i._  M.i  .  • 


- 


COPYBIflHT,   19H,    BY  THE 


President  in  Office:    Raymond  PoMcare 

E^A^ffiHKS  ^Wefooting,  800,000:    total  strength,  1,380,000;   unor- 
NAV|f  Sff^SSffiw;    destroyers,   submarines,   and  smaller  eraft,   38-1:    men, 

ttfeS^S  WE  SliT^&Si.?  Bordeaux,  261,678. 


Reigning  Monarch:    William  II,  German  Emperor  and  King  of  Prussia. 

Area:    208,780  sq.  mi.     Population,  64.925,993  (32,040,166  males). 

Army:    Peace  footing,  800,985;    total  strength,  3,350,000.     Unorganized,  but  available,  1,000,000. 

Navy  :    Dreadnoughts  and  cruisers,  97 ;    destroyers,  submarines,  and  smaller  craft,  290 ;    men, 

176,783. 
Aerial  Equipment:    Aeroplanes,  1,000;  dirigible*,  40;  hydroplanes,  14. 
Cities:     Berlin,    capital,    2,071,257;     Hamburg,    931,035;     Leipzig,    589,850;     Munich,    596,46/; 

Dresden,  548,308;   Cologne,  516,527. 


Reigning   Monarch:    Francis  Joseph  I.  Emperor  of  Austria  and  King  of  Hungary. 

\i.i  \.    241,491  -i    mi.      Population,  19,458,421   (24,379,355  mali 

Army:    Peace  footing,  590,000;    total  strength,  2,000,000;    unorganized,  bu1  av.-iilnhlc,  :',.ooo,ooo. 

N.wv:     Dreadnoughts  and   cruisers,  28;    destroyers,  submarines,  and  smaller  craft,   107;    men, 

17,500 
Aerial  Equipment:   Aeroplanes,  MX);  dirigibles,  10;  hydroplanes,  I. 
Cities:    In   Austria,   Vienna,  capital,  2,031,498;    Prague,   233     H;     Lemberg,  206,113;    Trieste, 

160,993;     Krakau,    154,141;     in    Bungary,    Budapest,    880,371;     Bosnia    and    Herzeg 

Administered    by    Austria-Hungary    since    1*7N:     undor   Austro-Hungarian   rule  since   1908. 

Area,  19,768  sq    mi.     Population,  1,962,411,  chiefly  Servian. 


M P  n '" 

V'.- 


'***»  S53Ejm 


JS^ZBaV     of      Naples       3 

„  . „    Torre  den'A»»u0 


>"  A  P  L  E  S 

AND  VICINITY. 


lL 


The  Muttliews-NorthTup 
HANDY  BAP  OF 

ITALY 

Capital  of  Country  thu*  :    © 


Reigning  Monarch:    Victor  Emmanuel  III.  King. 

Area:    110,550  sq.  mi.     Population,  35,238,997.        

Army-    Peace  footing,  304,672;    total  strength,  1.200,000.     Unorganized,  hut  available,  1200,000. 
Navy:     Dreadnoughts  and   cruisers,   34;     destroyers,   submarines,   and   smaller  craft,    163;     men, 

33,095.  .     .      , 

Aerial   EQUIPMENT:    Aeroplanes,  200;  dirigibles.  11;  hydroplanes,  ,. 
Cities:    Rome,  capital,  542,123;   Naples,  678,031 ;   Milan,  599,200;   Genoa,  2,  2.221. 


fim    Janrnu-ich  /       Longitude       East  . 


"         K        15° H 

BISfV 


•'  "    .  cJ»cLt 

to 


EUROPE. 

Scale  of  Statute  Miles. 

1^0 200 300 403 

Kii'iinetcrs. 

100    ggc    300    400    S00   600     '00    300 


Capital)  of  CouDtrics  • 
Bullroails  : 


CoiiipiiratH  e  Area. 
J'   E  X  >•. 
lareMilea 


/'"<,>< -      I     jm 


7-^3,  ><^">'.-.  ;,i,u"'- 


".."VVl    Baltic;    \  C\V^°,/'^>^-ll,','^6i'*t*VA.-^<iVi      i)\         Vl         *<«-*■    V,v 


y"u»>^L-^w  ^t f ' "'- E vi ins? 


>"\_ 


-^   ^2*$* 


Otcnbu 


-wH^s^^-^ 


,^fstv.»™^ 


J1»\*~ 


\BW» 


|S  ■" 


i  Luninez  1 


...«, 


Ihitomir/KieV^-^T 


,    ,.\v.»/7  vs.       /  °< 


£•«&,.    .y   11^   \£\<.  ■»- a-'-  V        i;"l'<^T,„v^,-~^^vt>--- ■•       L  aire  as  us      \m  ^\3W»*\      4T 


no**0  »■»  >    I      l<NrB-s 


Silun 
C.MatapaS    OCerigo        ,     '      '^o^^l/ 


M  Ciete  ot  CaudlaVfe-^^"''"11     N  Longitude  WEasl  from  O  Greenwich 


ii  imi\."i  vr  in 


HOLLAND,  i:i  I  Gil  M  7"',  ■ 

i.n.l  II  \l  HBI  1:1..  ,-y .c=—  '°* ^ — 

...    — <- 


] 


I    A   \  i. 

>,.,rp^ 


"  Nr-  ■  •■ 

-B  iRIiim-  J 

; 

5f\ 


y  -.  i-  /  il 


The  Matthews-Xorthrup    A  / 

II  INDl  -'I  IP  HI 

SWITZERLAND 


ntrfn 


>7r 
[FRA1 


I    I   <  huil\ 


, -r^ 

•  \..,..i,  .,.  i      ;. 

-     ''       •■ 

ii  in 

"  /.A     ' 


-      U  I'M  I' 

I   I,,,,, 

T.nii^ai  ii 
/1.  .    . 


■5      I.I  I  l  'I  I  I  \S1  I  l\ 


■  m 


COFYBIOHT,   1114,    BY  THE  J.    H.   WATThEWS  CO.,   BUFFALO,   H.   Y. 


Reigning 

Mn\  \i«  il 

POPl  LA- 

1  [ON 

\  i:\IY 

X  \  \  v 

\  LMl                       Pi  P. 

ID 

Queen  Wilhelmina 

12,648 

6,1  I  1,302 

P.  22.955 
T.125,000 

B.    11 

p.       294,693 
Vmsterdam               587,876 
Rotterdam                146,897 

BE!  '.n  M 

King  Albert                 11,373 

7,571,387 

P.     47,603 
T.  275,000 

\>  mi- 

Brussels, 1 

Antwerp 
i  iege 

663,647 
312,884 
170,634 

-.UK   .      .      .      . 

King  Christian  X      15,585 

2,775,076 
3,781,430 

P.     L3.720 

P.     22.300 
T.  275,000 

ll.   34 

i  opi  nl< 

Aarhuus 

162,163 
61,755 

Switzerland   .   . 

i   Col.                 1  -.  07« 

Dr    \    Hofimann       '•'•   ' 

None 

Hern.  Cap. 

Zurich 

Basel 

85,264 

IS'I.IISN 

131,91  1 

1  ni  imnii'                                                                        QQR 
LUXEMBURG •                M                                                       998 

259.891    T.       5.000 

None 

Luxemburg.  Cap. 

-Ml.sls 

P. —  Peace  Footing.     T. —  Total  Strength.     Ii. —  Battleships  and  Cruisers.     D. —  Destroyers,  Submarines,  etc. 


P.- Peace  Footing."  T.- Total  Strength.    B.-  Battleshius  and  Cruisers.     D.-  Destroyers,  Submarines,  etc. 


C  M 

C  ■  - 

e  =    - 
gc  = 


^•«s 


—  - 


"3  5   = 


3!  •- 

.so 


00  a 
to  0 

2t3 


^° 

CSi 

^  d 

"PI 

S  0 

z  is 

0    .  c 

ftC    - 

c      — 

3  _-  to 

^  0 

3  2- 


£  pQ 


-—1      3  2 
^  a  v  rt  o  ^ 


J    ox-|2  d 

"OrfCQ _d—<  d 
?•  -14    — 1  .  -  .  « 


.  d  ^    ./  00  °.  g 

K  i  g,.S  2--s 

.  _  -;     C    ri    d 


"  s  5 

s  " 


O   O 


ggssgs  . 


mHSSr3g« 

m   9   g   >   IB  2 
13  K  K  <  -  2 


AFRICA 

Bin  i  [SH 

i  \-.  i 

French 

Area 

2,135.147 
37,990,222 

931,460 

1  l.ll'S.  !•_•'.) 

l.isi.ini 

25,681 ,243 

Japan 
Reigning  Monarch:   Yoshihito,  Emperor. 
Area:    260,738.     Population,  52,985,423. 

Army:    Peace  footing,  250,000;  total  strength,  600,000.    .  50  930 

Navy:    Battleships  and  cruisers,  53;    destroyers,  submarines,  and  smaller  craft, 99,    men    50.J3U 
Cities-   Tokyo,  capital,  2,099,181 ;   Osaka,  1,226,590;    Kyoto,  442,462 ;    \okohama,  394,303. 


AUSTRALIA  M  *     Zl    U   v 

I  mplre)  (Pari  o!  British  Empire) 

•        -      q.  mi.  Population,  4,836,625.        Area:    103,861  sq.  mi.     Population,  1,128,160. 

Mn.rn  \:     17  \ln. in  \  aboul  30, 

Bbitish  Pi  w  Oceanica     Area:   3.191,773  sq.  mi.     Population,  6,551,513. 

India    ind  other  British  Possessions  in  Asia— Area:    1,969,496  sq.  mi.      Population,  323,- 


CHAPTER  I 

THE  GREAT  EUROPEAN  WAR  OF  1914 

The  Beginning  of  the  Greatest  War  in  the  History  of  the 
World,  Involving  Five  of  the  Greatest  Nations  of  Eu- 
rope, Great  Britain,  Germany,  France,  Austria-Hun- 
gary and  Russia  and  the  Smaller  Nations  of  Belgium, 
Servia  and  Montenegro,  Followed  the  Shots  of  an  As- 
sassin Who  Killed  the  Heir  to  the  Throne  of  Austria- 
Hungary.  A  Summary  of  the  Events  that  Preceded 
the  Greatest  of  all  International  Conflicts. 

THE  shots  fired  by  a  Herzogovinan  student  in  the  city  of 
Sera j eve,  Bosnia,  on  June  28,  1914,  which  killed  the 
Archduke  Franz  Ferdinand,  heir  to  the  crown  of  Austria- 
Hungary,  and  his  wife  the  Duchess  of  Hohenberg,  were 
echoed  by  the  roaring  guns  of  five  of  the  most  powerful 
nations  of  Europe. 

The  "shot  heard  'round  the  world"  in  the  American  rev- 
olution was  fired  by  a  patriot;  the  shot  heard  'round  the 
world  in  the  Great  European  war  of  1914  was  fired  by  an 
assassin. 

Actually,  the  greatest  war  the  world  had  ever  known, 
which  at  the  beginning  involved  Austria-Hungary,  Servia, 
Russia,  Germany,  France  and  England,  and  later  Japan  in 

43 


44  The  Great  European   War  of  1914 

the  order  named  began  on  duly  27,  1914,  when  Austria-Hun- 
gary invaded  Servia,  although  Austria-Hungary  did  not  de- 
clare war  upon  the  little  Servian  state  until  the  following 

day. 

The  act  of  the  Herzogivanan  assassin  and  his  bomb- 
throwing  confederate  was  not  the  cause  of  the  war;  it  was 
the  preliminary  overt  act  which,  so  to  speak,  touched  the 
match  to  the  European  powder  barrel. 

The  causes  had  been  multiplying  for  years  and  are  to  be 
found  in  the  racial  hatreds,  the  commercial  rivalries,  the 
subjugation  of  the  weak  by  the  strong,  the  theft  of  terri- 
tory, the  pride  and  arrogance  of  autocracy  and  the  bitter 
memories  of  other  wars. 

THE  BALANCE  OF   POWER  IN  EUROPE 

The  peace  of  Europe  for  a  half  century  has  depended 
upon  the  proper  maintenance  of  the  balance  of  power,  so 
that  no  one  nation  or  combination  of  nations  should  become 
so  powerful  that  it  or  they  could  dominate  the  others.  To 
maintain  this  balance  of  power  among  peoples  naturally  an- 
tagonistic the  nations  of  Europe  have  for  years  been  build- 
ing up  the  most  powerful  armies  and  navies  the  world  has 
ever  known  until  the  burden  of  war  taxes  has  well  nigh 
broken  the  backs  of  the  people  and  has  been  one  reason  for 
the  large  emigration  to  America  of  thousands  who  found 
the  burden  greater  than  they  could  bear. 

But  while  these  monster  preparations  for  war  have  been 
going  on  the  statesmen  of  the  several  countries  have  sought 
to  prevent  or  at  least  to  delay  armed  conflict  by  alliances, 
understandings,  treaties  and  all  the  arts  of  diplomacy. 


The  Great  European  War  of  1914  45 

So  enormous  and  powerful  were  the  great  war  machines 
which  grew  in  size  and  cost  every  year  that  they  became  in 
themselves  a  sort  of  guarantee  of  peace.  It  seemed  incred- 
ible that  nations  so  armed  should  risk  annihilation  by  such 
powerful  engines  of  destruction.  The  mere  thought  of  a 
European  war  to  the  average  person  became  a  grotesque  ab- 
surdity. The  alliances  to  preserve  the  balance  of  power 
seemed  too  well  adjusted,  the  means  of  warfare  too 
destructive. 

To  aid  in  the  preservation  of  the  balance  of  power  little 
states  lying  between  the  possessions  of  the  great  powers  were 
permitted  to  retain  their  independence  of  the  great  powers 
which  guaranteed  their  neutrality,  thus  relieving  tension  and 
friction  along  the  boundaries  of  the  great  states.  All  the 
safeguards  of  peace  seemed  to  have  been  taken. 

Yet  when  the  first  blast  of  war  sounded  treaties  and  al- 
liances were  in  some  cases  disregarded  and  the  neutrality  of 
the  so-called  little  "buffer"  states  was  violated. 

CAUSE  OF  THE  ASSASSINATION 

In  considering  the  causes  of  the  Great  European  war 
of  1914,  the  greatest  in  the  history  of  the  world,  and  the 
direct  acts  leading  up  to  hostilities  it  is  necessary  to  recall 
that  in  1909  Austria  seized  from  Turkey  the  territory  of 
Bosnia  and  Herzogovina,  inhabited  by  Serbs,  whose  dream 
had  been  to  unite  with  Servia  in  a  Servian  empire  and  who 
resented  the  rule  of  Austria.  It  was  this  resentment  to- 
gether with  pride  of  race  that  led  the  young  Serb,  Prinzip, 
to  assassinate  the  heir  to  the  Austrian  throne. 

Despite  this  crime  against  his  family  and  throne  it  was 


V 


m   :     "  •  .ijgjj 

M':  ^ 

WL  %           . ,       *  la  - 

r               ^^Al«  T^Jt^If* 

1  ■           ^sjjafet-v 
-^5 

o 
o 

o 

w 


- 
1-3 


46  The  d real  European    War  of  1914 

not  believed  that  the  aged  Emperor  of  Austria-Hungary, 
Francis  Joseph,  then  in  his  eighty-fourth  year,  would  re- 
taliate upon  the  Servian  nation,  although  it  was  made  clear 

that  the  plot  of  the  assassin  and  his  accomplice  was  hatched 
in  Servia.  The  history  of  the  world,  however,  shows  that 
some  of  its  greatest  wars  have  directly  resulted  from  indi- 
vidual acts  Car  less  important  and  malicious  than  this. 

On  July  2.'J,  following  the  assassination  of  his  nephew 
and  heir,  the  government  of  the  venerable  Emperor  Franz 
Joseph  issued  an  ultimatum  to  the  Servian  government  de- 
manding guarantee  of  reforms  calculated  to  protect  Aus- 
tria-Hungary from  alleged  Servian  plotting  and  to  pre- 
clude a  like  tragedy. 

The  Servian  reply  granted  all  points  of  the  ultimatum 
except  one  and  that  was  not  rejected  hut  left  open  for  fur- 
ther negotiations. 

Austria-Hungary's  reply  was  that  the  Servian  reply  was 
unsatisfactory.  On  the  same  day  shots  were  exchanged  be- 
tween the  two  nations  across  the  Danube  River  near  Bel- 
grade, the  Servian  capital. 

RUSSIA  BEGINS  MOBILIZATION 

Servia's  one  dependence  was  upon  Russia,  which  like 
Austria  had  an  enormous  Serb  population.  Almost  coinci- 
dent with  the  exchange  of  notes  between  the  two  govern- 
ments Russia  began  to  mobilize  her  enormous  army,  alleg- 
ing her  action  to  be  but  a  precautionary  measure. 

Germany,  which  with  Austria  and  Italy  composed  the 
Triple  Alliance,  supported  Austria-Hungary  and  demanded 
of  Russia  that  she  cease  mobilizing  her  army. 


The  Great  European   War  of  1914  47 

Prior  to  this,  however,  Great  Britain,  through  her  for- 
eign minister,  Sir  Edward  Grey,  proposed  an  international 
peace  conference,  France  and  Italy  agreeing,  but  Germany 
holding  off. 

Russia  haying  continued  her  mobilization  beyond  the 
twenty-four  hours  named  in  Germany's  ultimatum-,  Ger- 
many on  August  1st  declared  war  on  Russia,  and  on  the  same 
day  France  and  GermamTbegan  mobilizing  their  forces. 

Russia  and  France  and  Great  Britain  constituted  what 
is  known  as  the  Triple  Entente,  that  is  to  say,  these  three 
nations  had  a  verbal  understanding,  a  sort  of  "gentlemen's 
agreement"  as  to  what  they  would  do  in  the  event  their  in- 
terests or  safety  were  menaced,  whereas  in  the  Triple  Al- 
liance the  terms  were  signed  and  sealed  and  had  the  force 
and  effect  of  a  written  contract. 

Although  Germany's  declaration  of  war  was  against 
Russia  the  mobilization  of  three  of  her  armies  was  directed 
against  Russia's  long  time  ally,  France,  and  on  the  following 
day  the  forward  movement  upon  her  ancient  foe  of  the 
Franco-Prussian  War  began,  breaking  a  peace  which  had  ex- 
isted for  nearly  forty- three  years  between  them.  On  the 
same  day  Russia  invaded  Germany. 

Between  Germany  and  France  lay  the  neutral  little  king- 
dom of  Belgium,  the  neutrality  of  which  had  been  guaran- 
teed by  the  Treaty  of  London  in  1867,  to  which  Germany 
and  Great  Britain  were  both  signatories. 

By  marching  her  armies  straight  across  Belgium  it 
would  have  been  possible  for  Germany  to  reach  the  French 
frontier  before  the  French  army  could  arrive  there  to 
defend, 


IS  The  Great  European    War  of  1914 

GERMANY    INVADl'.l)    BELGIUM 

Basing  her  action  upon  military  necessity  Germany. in- 
vaded Belgium — a  violation  of  the  neutrality  treaty.  It  is 
only  fair  and  impartial  to  state,  however,  that  Germany  did 
not  expect  Belgium  to  offer  any  opposition  to  this  move- 
ment and  offered  to  reimburse  Belgium  for  any  damage  she 
mighl  sustain.  The  German  chancellor  freely  and  publicly 
acknowledged  that  the  invasion  of  the  German  troops  was  a 
violation  of  Belgium's  neutrality,  but  declared  that  the 
menace  was  so  great  that  she  was  justified. 

Belgium  not  only  rejected  Germany's  offer,  but  ap- 
pealed to  Great  Britain  and  at  the  same  time  prepared  to 
resist  the  invasion  with  force. 

Great  Britain's  response  was  a  declaration  to  defend 
both  France  and  Belgium  and  on  August  4th  a  declaration 
of  war  was  issued  against  Germany  by  Great  Britain  and  be- 
gan the  mobilization  of  her  army  for  the  purpose  of  sending 
an  expeditionary  force  to  join  the  French  and  Belgians. 
Germany  on  the  same  day  declared  war  against  Great 
Britain. 

Italy,  the  third  member  of  the  Triple  xVllianee.  Mas  called 
upon  by  Germany  and  Austria-Hungary  to  join  forces  with 
them,  but  instead  of  doing  so  declared  that  she  would  re- 
main neutral,  alleging  that  the  terms  of  the  alliance  only 
required  her  to  aid  her  allies  in  a  war  of  defense,  whereas 
in  this  war  she  considered  them  the  aggressors. 

GREATEST   AVAR   OPENS 

Under  these  conditions  the  greatest  war  in  the  history  of 
the  world  was  in  full  blast  by  August  5th,  upon  which  date 


The  Great  European   War  of  1914  49 

the  first  of  the  three  enormous  armies  which  Germany  sent 
against  France  crossed  the  Belgian  frontier  in  force  and  be- 
gan an  attack  upon  the  forts  at  Liege  where  the  Belgians 
made  a  desiderate  and  brilliant  defense. 

In  the  meantime  Austrian  warships  were  battering  the 
deserted  Servian  capital  of  Belgrade  and  Austrian  troops, 
facing  the  hail  of  Servian  shells  and  bullets,  were  forcing  a 
passage  of  the  Drina  and  Save  rivers. 

The  Russian  army,  like  a  huge  bear,  was  moving  slowly 
but  steadily  upon  the  frontiers  of  its  enemies. 

The  activities  of  the  powerful  navies  of  Great  Britain, 
Germany  and  France  were  screened  in  mystery. 

With  the  most  powerful  nations  at  war  even  the  neutral 
nations  summoned  their  fighting  men  to  the  colors  to  defend, 
if  need  be,  their  frontiers. 

Europe  trembled  beneath  the  feet  of  twenty  millions  of 
men  under  arms. 

The  war  which  had  figured  only  in  the  imagination  of 
writers,  the  war  which  the  world  had  dreaded,  the  incon- 
ceivable war  which  enveloped  a  continent  and  was  to  remake 
the  map  of  Europe  and  be  felt  to  the  uttermost  ends  of  the 
earth  was  a  realitv. 


50 


The  Great  European    War  of  1914 


\ 


.^CENTRAL  FORTRESSES 

J/RMS  COKRS  CENTERS 
©  PKJNCLPAL   DEFENCES 

•    5FCONPARY       PEFEMCrS 


JEPINAL/     ®CoiMAR 


<SCALE.  OE   MILES 
25MI.    30MI.  IOOMI 


£ElFO:RT®\^\         \ 

jT        «*  ,/lJALE      __^ 


RELATIONS  OF  DISTANCES,  COMPARED  TO 
AMERICAN    CITIES 


CHAPTER  II 

THE  ASSASSINATION  THAT  STARTED  THE 

WAR 

Archduke  Francis  Ferdinand,  Heir  to  Austrian  Throne,  and 
His  Wife,  the  Duchess  of  Hohenberg,  Slain  in  Bosnia — 
First  Attempt  on  Their  Lives  with  a  Bomb — History  of 
Their  Courtship  and  Marriage — Assassins  Involve  High 
Servian  Officials. 

ARCHDUKE  FRANCIS  FERDINAND,  the  heir  to 
the  throne  of  Austria-Hungary,  journeyed  to  Bosnia 
on  a  martial  errand  but  on  a  peaceful  mission.  Created 
head  of  the  army,  he  went  there  to  represent  Francis  Joseph, 
Emperor  of  Austria  and  King  of  Hungary,  at  the  grand 
manoeuvres.  It  was  his  first  official  visit  to  Bosnia  and  he 
paid  for  it  with  his  life.  Foiled  in  their  first  attempt  to  slay 
him  and  his  wife,  the  Duchess  of  Hohenberg,  the  band  of 
Servian  assassins  were  successful  in  the  second  effort. 
Where  a  bomb  failed  to  put  an  end  to  the  heir  to  the  Aus- 
trian throne  a  bullet  was  successful. 

On  the  morning  of  June  28  the  archduke  and  his  wife 
decided  to  attend  a  reception  at  the  town  hall  in  Sarajevo. 
Many  fetes  had  been  arranged  in  their  honor  and  to  show 
that  the  Austrians  had  a  kindly  feeling  toward  the  people  of 

51 


52  The  Assassination  That  Started  the   War 

the  annexed  provinces,  the  archduke  and  duchess  planned 
to  mingle  freely  with  the  Bosnians  at  entertainments. 

As  Archduke  Francis  Ferdinand  and  the  duchess  were 
driving  to  the  town  hall  a  bomb  was  thrown  at  their  motor 
ear.  Only  the  great  presence  of  mind  of  the  archduke 
saved  their  lives  then.  The  deadly  missile  was  thrown  as 
the  automobile  was  going  ahead  at  a  snail's  pace  and  the 
archduke  warded  it  off  with  his  arm.  The  dynamite  did 
not  explode  until  after  the  archduke's  car  had  passed.  Then 
there  was  a  crash  and  the  occupants  of  the  following  car 
were  injured.  They  were  Count  von  Boos-Waldeck  and 
Colonel  Merizzi,  the  archduke's  aide-de-camp.  Neither  was 
seriously  hurt.  Six  persons  in  the  crowd  that  lined  the 
street  were  also  injured. 

THE  DOUBLE  ASSASSINATION 

It  was  when  the  archduke  was  going  to  the  hospital  to 
see  how  his  aide-de-camp  was  recovering  from  the  effects  of 
the  explosion  that  he  lost  his  life.  The  assassin,  a  student  of 
eighteen,  named  Gavrio  Prinzip,  stationed  himself  in  the 
front  rank  of  a  cheering  crowd,  at  a  point  on  the  route  from 
the  town  hall  to  the  palace,  and,  as  the  royal  automobile 
slowed  down  at  a  turning,  he  opened  fire  with  an  automatic 
pistol,  hitting  the  archduke  in  the  face  as  he  sought  to  pro- 
tect his  consort. 

As  he  fell  back  in  the  seat  the  murderer  turned  his 
weapon  on  the  duchess,  who  sank  across  her  husband's  knees 
with  bullets  through  her  throat  and  abdomen. 

Thus,  for  the  second  time,  the  aged  Emperor  Francis 
Joseph,  then  in  his  eighty-fifth  year,  was  robbed  in  tragic 


The  Assassination  That  Started  the  War  53 

fashion  of  an  heir,  and  the  House  of  Hapsburg  sustained 
one  more  crushing  blow  in  its  unhappy  history. 

The  two  attempts  evidently  were  carefully  planned.  The 
archduke  and  his  consort  arrived  at  Sarajevo  in  the  morn- 
ing from  Ilidza,  a  little  seaside  resort  where  they  had  spent 
a  brief  holiday.  The  first  attempt  against  the  life  of  the 
archduke  was  made  as  he  was  about  to  leave  the  girls'  high 
school,  where  he  made  a  brief  inspection.  The  archduke 
remained  calm  throughout  this  trying  ordeal.  He  stopped 
his  car  to  inquire  as  to  the  injuries  of  Count  von  Boos-Wal- 
deck  and  Colonel  Merizzo.  After  giving  orders  that  the  in- 
jured be  properly  attended,  he  drove  on  to  the  town  hall, 
where  the  mayor  proceeded  to  read  his  address  of  welcome. 

The  archduke,  however,  interrupted  the  proceedings  to 
exclaim : 

"What  is  the  good  of  your  speeches?  I  come  to  Sara- 
jevo on  a  visit  and  I  get  bombs  thrown  at  me.  It  is  out- 
rageous!" Then,  after  a  pause,  he  said:  "Now  you  may 
speak." 

The  reception  ceremony  was  overshadowed  by  the  bomb 
explosion,  and  his  royal  highness  was  still  indignant 
when  the  time  came  to  leave.  The  duchess  endeavored  to 
restrain  her  husband  from  getting  into  the  automobile  again, 
but  the  governor  of  Bosnia,  General  Potiorek,  said : 

"It's  all  over  now.  We  have  not  got  more  than  one 
murderer  in  Sarajevo!" 

A  SECOND  BOMB  THROWN 

At  this  the  archduke  decided  to  enter  the  car  again.  As 
the  machine  proceeded  along  the  Appel  Quay  another  bomb 


o 
X 

< 

o 

I— I 


H 
P 
<1 

o 

P 
P 

P 


54  The  Assassination  Thai  Started  the  War 

was  thrown.  It  failed  to  explode,  whereupon  the  assassin 
drew  an  automatic  pistol  and  tired  a  fusillade.  The  iirst 
bullet  hit  the  archduke  in  the  neck,  the  second  in  the  leg  and 
the  third  struck  the  duchess  in  the  abdomen. 

Governor  Potiorek,  who  was  seated  in  the  royal  car,  was 
covered  with  blood  as  the  archduke  and  the  duchess  sank 
on  the  floor.  lie  had  them  conveyed  to  his  official  residence, 
in  it  they  were  past  aid,  and  after  receiving  the  last  sacrament 
the  duchess  expired,  the  archduke  breathing  his  last  a  few 
minutes  later. 

Spectators  asserted  that  the  archduke  saw  the  glint  of 
the  automatic  pistol  as  the  assassin  approached,  and  en- 
deavored to  shield  the  duchess.  The  fury  of  the  crowds  of 
peasantry,  all  decked  out  in  gala  costume  to  welcome  their 
prince,  knew  no  bounds.  They  tried  to  tear  the  assassin 
to  pieces,  and  he  was  rescued  with  difficulty  by  the  police, 
with  his  clothes  almost  torn  from  his  back. 

The  assassin  was  a  native  of  Herzegovina,  and  his  fel- 
low conspirator  who  threw  the  bomb  was  a  compositor 
named  Nedeljo  Gabrinovics,  twenty-one,  who  also  came 
from  Herzegovina.  When  interrogated  by  the  police  they 
seemed  proud  of  their  exploits.  Both  had  spent  some  time 
in  Belgrade,  where  Gabrinovics  asserted  he  had  obtained  the 
bomb  from  an  anarchist,  whose  name  he  did  not  know.  He 
said  he  had  been  employed  in  the  government  printing 
works.  He  made  no  concealment  of  his  sympathy  with  the 
King  of  Servia. 

Spectators  of  the  death  scene  state  that  the  Duchess  of 
Hohenberg  did  not  know  she  was  seriously  wounded,  and, 
while  dying  of  internal  hemorrhage,  supported  her  husband 


The  Assassination  That  Started  the  War  55 

and  sought  to  comfort  him,  while  streams  of  blood  flowed 
from  his  wound. 

The  day,  which  began  with  bands  playing,  the  streets 
decked  in  bunting  and  the  inhabitants  in  festive  mood,  ended 
in  somber  tragedy.  The  gay  flags  were  soon  torn  down,  and 
in  their  place  were  hung  crape  and  festoons  of  black  cloth. 
The  bright  costumes  of  the  peasantry  were  exchanged  for 
robes  of  mourning,  and  a  silence  of  stunned  consternation 
hung  over  the  city,  except  where  infuriated  bands  of  stu- 
dents threatened  the  residences  of  Servians. 

STORY  OF  A  ROYAL  ROMANCE 

Meanwhile  the  bodies  of  the  heir  to  the  Austrian  throne 
and  his  wife  were  lying  in  state  with  a  sad  faced  stream  of 
mourners  passing  before  the  biers.  That  morning  most  of 
them  had  seen  the  couple  pulsating  with  life  and  the  joy 
of  living  either  at  the  high  school  on  their  trip  of  inspec- 
tion or  as  they  drove  through  the  crowded  streets.  Many 
had  seen  the  first  attempt  on  their  lives;  many  others  had 
seen  the  successful  attempt  of  the  young  student.  All  had 
heard  of  the  devotion  of  the  couple;  how  the  archduke  had 
tried  to  shield  the  duchess  and  how  she  thought  only  of  him 
in  her  dying  moments. 

Theirs  had  been  a  love  match.  In  the  circles  of  royalty 
the  Duchess  of  Hohenberg  was  a  Cinderella  transformed  by 
the  magic  wand  of  love  to  the  highest  grandeur  and  magnifi- 
cence. She  appealed  with  an  especial  romantic  interest  to 
Americans.  She  was  a  girl  of  good  birth,  as  we  would  con- 
sider it,  although  not  good  enough  to  mate  with  royalty,  as 
royalty  thought.    She  was  modest,  unsophisticated  and  care- 


56  The  Assassination  That  Started  the  War 

fully  educated  for  the  conventional  life  of  the  Austrian 
court — the  most  conventional  in  Europe,  with  the  excep- 
tion of  that  of  Spain,  upon  which  it  is  modelled. 

A  more  unlikely  place  than  either  court  could  scarcely 
be  found  for  such  a  girl  to  make  an  advantageous  marriage., 
or  a  more  barren  spot  for  the  growth  of  the  woodland  rose 
of  unworldly  love.  The  differences  in  rank  among  the 
nobility  themselves  create  barriers  well  uigh  impassable  for 
marriage  unless  accompanied  by  such  extraordinary  wealth 
that  one  might  call  it  colossal.  And  royal  blood  is  exalted 
with  a  mediaeval  reverence  long  since  dead  and  gone  else- 
where in  Europe. 

Sophie  von  Chotek,  who  became  the  Duchess  of  Hohen- 
berg,  was  not  an  actress  nor  a  prima  donna  whom  the 
jeunesse  dore  crowned  queen  of  their  night-life  and  then 
yielded  to  the  prince  whose  superior  position  demanded  their 
submission.  She  was  not  a  Pompadour,  a  Du  Barry  or  a 
Xell  Gwyn,  inveigling  with  the  fascinations  of  the  experi- 
enced courtesan  a  worn-out  roue  willing  to  sell  his  crown  for 
the  sensations  of  a  new  pleasure. 

AX    OLD-FASHIONED    LOVE   STORY 

When  Archduke  Francis  Ferdinand  fell  in  love  with  her 
she  was  not  beautiful  and  she  was  not  rich.  A  motherless 
girl  at"  eighteen,  she  had  been  since  that  time  earning  her 
living  in  an  exacting  position  as  companion,  or  hofdame,  in 
the  household  of  royalty — about  the  only  conventional  wax- 
open  to  women  of  good  birth  who  do  not  wish  to  take  the 

veil. 

But  at  the  age  of  thirty-two  she  made  one  of  the  most 


The  Assassination  That  Started  the  War  57 

brilliant  marriages  in  all  history  and  became  as  much  the 
legal  wife  of  the  future  ruler  of  the  Dual  Monarchy  as^was 
possible  with  the  rites  of  the  Catholic  Church  and  the  decrees 
of  the  Imperial  Parliament.  The  marriage  could  not  have 
been  more  free  from  sordid  considerations  if  both  she  and 
her  husband  had  been  simple  peasant  lovers.  And  on  the 
other  hand,  the  wife's  position  could  not  have  been  legally 
more  secure  if  she  had  been  born  an  archduchess. 

It  was  a  sweet  old-fashioned  love  story,  such  as  we  are 
accustomed  to  think  comes  true  only  in  our  own  democratic 
freedom. 

This  gentle  Bohemian  girl  upset  all  the  preconceived 
ideas  of  the  marriages  of  princes,  with  their  pompous  fam- 
ily councils  to  weigh  the  microscopic  differences  in  royal 
lineage  and  inherited  fortune,  and  their  solemn  pourparlers 
of  statesmen  to  use  the  alliance  to  strengthen  the  state 
against  its  enemies  and  provide  successors  upon  its  throne. 
And  she  upset  the  plans  and  the  ideas  of  the  Austrian  Em- 
peror and  his  cabinet,  with  the  archdukes  and  archduchesses, 
just  about  one  hundred  strong,  fighting  them  all  and  holding 
her  lover  true  to  his  pledge  through  a  period  of  twelve  long 
years  before  he  could  make  her  his  wife. 

During;  those  twelve  vears  she  exhibited  talents  for  state- 
craft  and  diplomacy  of  the  highest  order.  After  the  mar- 
riage, no  one  at  the  Austrian  court  or  any  other  court  in 
Europe  was  foolish  enough  to  speculate  about  Austria's  fu- 
ture without  taking  into  account  the  Duchess  of  Hohenberg. 
But  the  most  far-seeing  statesmen  were  not  afraid  that  she 
would  attempt  to  become  Empress  of  Austria  or  even  Queen 
of  Hungary.     She  was  far  too  wise. 

Hardly  had  the  last  Bosnian  peasant  viewed  the  bodies 


58 


The  Assassination  Thai  Started  the  War 


of  the  archduke  and  his  wife  than  unexpected  developments 
came  to  light;  the  developments  that  later  shook  the  civilized 
world  and  were  responsible  for  plunging  practically  all  Eu- 
rope into  a  titanic  struggle. 

Questioned  by  the  police,  Prinzip  and  his  confederate  in- 
volved high  Servian  officials  in  the  plot  to  slay  Francis  Fer- 
dinand and  his  duchess.  Prinzip,  a  mere  boy,  said  he  had 
been  reading  anarchist  books  and  periodicals  from  the  time 
he  was  fourteen  years  old.  He  gloried  in  his  deed,  admit- 
ting his  guilt  and  saying  he,  felt  no  compunction  for  his  act. 


\PQSEN 


\LTSSA. 


STZEZZ/UM 


GER 


MANY    W 


CZE7ZSTOCH0WJL 


CITIES  FIRST  ATTACKED  BY  TIIK  GERMAN  ARMY 


CHAPTER  III 

AUSTRIA  DECLARES  WAR  ON  SERVIA 

High  Feeling  Against  Servia  in  Austria — Demand  for  Sat- 
isfaction— Servians  Reply — Austria  Declares  War  on 
Servia — Efforts  to  Settle  Differences  by  European 
Mediation — Emperor  Francis  Joseph  Explains  Aus- 
tria's Attitude  Toward  Servia — The  Match  Touched  to 
the  European  Powder  Barrel. 

AUSTRIA  and  Hungary  seethed  with  feeling  following 
the  assassination  of  the  archduke  and  his  wife.  It 
was  only  a  question  of  days  when  Emperor  Francis  Joseph 
demanded  a  heavy  reckoning. 

Austria,  knowing  many  of  the  details  of  the  assassina- 
tion plot  and  guessing  at  others,  sent  an  ultimatum  to  Ser- 
via on  Thursday,  July  23rd,  to  which  an  answer  was  de- 
manded in  forty-eight  hours.  The  note,  which  threw  Bel- 
grade into  a  state  bordering  on  panic,  reviewed  the  relations 
with  Servia  since  1909  and  complained  that,  although  the 
Servian  government  promised  loyalty  to  the  Austro-Hun- 
garian  government,  it  had  failed  to  suppress  subversive 
movements  and  agitations  by  the  newspapers,  and  that  this 
tolerance  had  incited  the  Servian  people  to  hatred  of  the 
Austro-Hungarian  monarchy  and  contempt  for  its  in- 
stitutions. 

59 


60  Austria  Declares  War  on  Seitna 

"This,"  said  the  note,  "culminated  in  the  Sarajevo  as- 
sassinations, which  are  proved  by  depositions  and  confes- 
sions of  the  perpetrators  to  have  been  hatched  at  Belgrade, 
the  anus  and  explosives  having  been  supplied  by  the  con- 
nivance of  Servian  officers  and  functionaries. 

"The  Austro-Hungarian  government  is  unable  longer 
to  pursue  an  attitude  of  forbearance,  and  sees  the  duty  im- 
posed upon  it  of  putting  an  end  to  the  intrigues  which  form 
a  perpetual  menace  to  the  monarchy's  tranquillity.  It  there- 
fore demands  from  the  Servian  government  formal  assur- 
ance that  it  condemns  the  dangerous  propaganda  whose  aim 
is  to  detach  from  the  monarchy  a  portion  of  its  territory, 
and  also  that  the  Servian  government  shall  no  longer  per- 
mit these  machinations  and  this  criminal,  perverse  propa- 
ganda." 

The  note  then  gave  the  terms  of  a  long  formal  declara- 
tion which  the  Servian  government  was  required  to  publish 
in  its  official  journal  on  the  front  page,  condemning  the  sub- 
versive propaganda,  deploring  the  fatal  consequences  of 
this,  regretting  the  participation  of  Servian  officers  in  this 
propaganda,  repudiating  any  further  interference  with 
Austro-Hungarian  interests  and  warning  all  Servian  officers 
and  functionaries  and  the  whole  Servian  population  that 
rigorous  proceedings  would  be  taken  in  the  future  against 
any  persons  guilty  of  such  machinations. 

This  declaration  should  also  be  officially  proclaimed  to 
the  Servian  army  and  the  Servian  courts  should  undertake 
to  suppress  subversive  publications  and  dissolve  immediately 
the  Pan-Servian  society  styled  "Narodna  Odhrana,"  con- 
fiscating all  its  means  of  carrying  on  a  propaganda   and 


Austria  Declares  War  on  Scrota  61 

suppress  all  similar  societies  having  anti- Austrian  tenden- 
cies, it  was  demanded. 

Servia  was  further  enjoined  to  eliminate  from  the  edu- 
cational system  such  tendencies,  to  remove  all  officers 
and  functionaries  guilty  of  an  anti-Austrian  propa- 
ganda, whose  names  and  deeds  the  Austrian  govern- 
ment reserved  to  itself  the  right  of  communicating  to  the 
Servian  government;  to  accept  the  assistance  of  represent- 
atives of  the  Austro-Hungarian  government  in  this  work 
of  suppression;  to  prosecute  the  accessories  to  the  Sarajevo 
plot;  to  arrest  Major  Tankavitch,  and  a  Servian  state  em- 
ployee, Giganovitch,  who  were  compromised  by  the  Sara- 
jevo magisterial  inquiry;  to  stop  the  illicit  traffic  of  arms 
and  explosives  across  the  frontier;  to  dismiss  and  punish  the 
Servian  officials  in  the  frontier  service  guilty  of  assisting  the 
assassins  across  the  frontier ;  to  furnish  the  Austrian  govern- 
ment with  explanations  of  anti- Austrian  utterances  credited 
to  high  Servian  officials  since  the  Sarajevo  crime,  and  finally 
to  notify  the  Austrian  government  promptly  of  the  execu- 
tion of  all  the  foregoing  demands. 

Appended  to  the  note  was  a  long  memorandum  detailing 
all  the  facts  of  Servian  complicity  elicited  by  the  magisterial 
inquiry  at  Sarajevo. 

SERVIANS  REPLY   TO  AUSTRIA"^  ULTIMATUM 

Servia  took  the  full  time  allotted  to  answer  the  ultima- 
tum. Then  the  little  country  granted  every  condition  de- 
manded by  Austria  except  the  participation  of  Austrian  of- 
ficials in  the  inquiry,  qualifying  the  refusal,  however.  A 
summary  of  the  reply  follows : 


62  Austria  Declares  War  on  Servia 

First — Servia  agrees  to  the  publication  in  its  official  jour- 
nal, on  the  front  page,  of  the  formal  declaration  submitted 
by  the  Austrian  government  condemning  the  subversive 
propaganda  and  deploring  its  fatal  consequences,  regretting 
the  participation  of  Servian  officers  in  this  propaganda,  re- 
pudiating any  further  interference  with  Austro-Hungarian 
interests  and  warning  all  Servians  that  rigorous  proceedings 
will  be  taken  in  the  future  against  any  persons  guilty  of  such 
machinations. 

Second — Servia  agrees  to  communicate  this  declaration 
to  the  army  in  the  form  of  an  order  of  the  day. 

Third — It  promises  to  dissolve  those  societies  which  may 
be  considered  capable  of  conducting  intrigues  against 
Austria. 

Fourth — Revision  of  the  laws  governing  the  press. 

Fifth — Dismissal  from  the  army  and  navy  of  officers 
and  the  removal  also  of  civilian  officials  whose  participation 
in  an  anti-Austrian  propaganda  may  be  proved.  The  Ser- 
vian government,  however,  protests  against  Austrian  offi- 
cials taking  any  part  in  the  inquiry. 

Sixth — The  Servian  government  asks  for  an  explana- 
tion as  to  just  what  part  the  Austrian  officials  are  to  be 
called  upon  to  take  in  the  inquiry  into  the  Sarajevo  plot, 
and  it  is  announced  that  Servia  can  only  admit  such  par- 
ticipation as  would  he  in  accordance  with  international  law 
and  good  neighborly  relations. 

Seventh — To  sum  up,  Servia  accepts  all  the  conditions 
and  all  the  demands  of  Austria,  and  makes  reservations  only 
regarding  the  participation  of  Austrian  officials  in  the  in- 
quiry. It  does  not  give  its  formal  refusal  to  this  point,  hut 
confines  itself  to  asking  explanations. 


Austria  Declares  War  on  Servia  63 

Finally,  if  the  Austrian  government  finds  this  reply  in- 
adequate, Servia  appeals  to  The  Hague  Tribunal  and  to  the 
powers  which  signed  the  declaration  of  1909  relative  to  Bos- 
nia and  Herzegovina. 

The  note  expressed  the  hope  that  the  response  would  dis- 
pel all  misunderstandings  that  threaten  neighborly  relations, 
and  said  that  Servia  had  given  proofs  of  her  pacific  and 
moderate  policy  throughout  the  Balkan  crisis. 

"The  Servian  government,"  the  note  continued,  "can- 
not be  held  responsible  for  manifestations  of  a  private  char- 
acter, such  as  are  common  in  all  lands  and  escape  official 
control.  The  Servian  government  has  been  painfully  sur- 
prised by  the  statements  connecting  persons  in  the  kingdom 
with  the  Sarajevo  outrage. 

"It  expected  to  be  invited  to  co-operate  in  the  inves- 
tigation of  the  crime  and  was  ready  to  prove  by  deeds  the 
earnestness  of  its  action  against  all  persons  concerning 
whom  communications  should  be  made,  without  regard  to 
situation  or  rank. 

"The  government  of  Servia  condemns  all  propaganda 
directed  against  Austria-Hungary,  namely,  all  aspirations 
to  detach  from  the  Austro-Hungarian  monarchy  territories 
which  form  a  part  thereof,  and  sincerely  deplores  the 
lamentable  consequences  of  such  criminal  actions. 

"It  regrets  that  certain  Servian  officers  and  officials,  ac- 
cording to  the  Austrian  communication,  have  participated  in 
these,  thereby  compromising  neighborly  relations.  The 
government  disapproves  of  and  repudiates  any  attempt  to 
interfere  with  the  destinies  of  the  inhabitants  of  any  part  of 
Austria-Hungary." 


64  Austria   Declares    War  on   Servia 

AUSTRIA    BREAKS    WITH    SERVIA 

Apparently  Austria  was  ready  for  conflict,  for  on  the 
afternoon  of  the  reply  from  Servia  M.  Jovanovitch,  the  Ser- 
vian minister  to  Vienna,  was  handed  his  passports  and  war 
was  virtually  under  way.  Meanwhile  other  powers  in  Eu- 
rope sought  to  prevent  a  general  war,  as  war  feeling  ran 
high  in  Germany  and  Austria,  with  people  in  Russia  and 
France  resentful  of  the  attitude  of  the  two  members  of  the 
Triple  Alliance  and  making  demonstrations  hostile  to  them. 
Europe  was  rapidly  being  worked  up  to  a  warlike  pitch; 
Mars  so  long  in  an  eclipse  was  again  in  the  ascendent  as 
the  stage  was  being  set  for  his  bloody  role. 

Russia  early  took  a  hand  in  the  affair.  The  Czar  as 
his  first  step  asked  Austria  to  extend  the  time  limit  of  the 
Servian  ultimatum  thereby  showing  his  sympathy  with  the 
little  country.  It  was  the  beginning  of  the  alignment  of 
nations  for  the  conflict.  Here  it  was  that  Germany  took  a 
hand  in  the  trouble,  following  Russia's  warning  that  Aus- 
tria must  not  invade  Servian  territory.  The  Kaiser's  gov- 
ernment declared  for  a  "hands  off"  policy  by  other  nations, 
leaving  Austria  uninterfered  with  in  its  plans  to  discipline 
Servia. 

Sir  Edward  Grey,  British  foreign  minister,  proposed  an 
international  conference  of  mediation,  backed  up  by  France 
and  Italy.  This  was  on  July  27th.  The  plan  favored  by 
Sir  Edward  Grey  was  that  the  four  powers,  Great  Britain, 
Fiance,  Germany  and  Italy,  should  endeavor  to  settle  the 
misunderstanding  between  Austria  and  Servia  on  the  basis 
of  Servia's  reply  to  the  ultimatum,  or,  failing  this,  to  try 
to  prevent  hostilities  spreading  to  other  nations. 


Austria  Declares  War  on  Servia  65 

Austria  and  Germany  did  not  wait  long  to  decline  to 
take  part  in  a  conference  looking  to  an  amicable  settlement 
of  the  trouble.  Within  twenty- four  hours  Austria  had  for- 
mally declared  war  on  Servia  and  Germany  had  rejected  the 
British  offer. 

As  soon  as  Germany  heard  that  Austria  had  declared 
war  it  communicated  with  the  British  foreign  ministry  and 
declared  that,  while  it  considered  Sir  Edward  Grey's  sug- 
gestion well  meant  and  in  principle  good,  it  was  not  feasible 
in  practice  for  a  great  power  to  submit  its  differences  with 
a  smaller  nation  to  the  judgment  of  other  countries. 

The  counter  suggestion  was  made  by  Germany  that,  in- 
stead of  an  international  conference,  negotiations  for  peace 
should  be  conducted  by  the  cabinets  of  the  governments  in- 
volved. Germany  stated  further  that  she  would  welcome 
suggestions  to  localize  the  conflict. 

Austria's  declaration  of  war  on  Servia  marked  the  be- 
ginning of  the  European-wide  struggle.  The  text  of  the 
declaration,  issued  July  28  was  as  follows : 

The  royal  government  of  Servia  not  having  replied  in  a 
satisfactory  manner  to  the  note  remitted  to  it  by  the  Austro- 
Hungarian  minister  in  Belgrade  on  July  23,  1914,  the  im- 
perial and  royal  government  finds  itself  compelled  to  pro- 
ceed itself  to  safeguard  its  rights  and  interests  and  to  have 
recourse  for  this  purpose  to  force  of  arms. 

Austria-Hungary  considers  itself,  therefore,  from  this 
moment  in  a  state  of  war  with  Servia. 

Count  Berchthold, 
Minister  of  Foreign  Affairs  of  Austria-Hungary. 


66  Austria  Dedans  War  on  Servia 

EMPEROR  FRANZ   JOSEPH^   MANIFESTO 

With  it  went  a  manifesto  from  the  aged  Emperor 
Francis  Joseph  staling  that  it  had  been  his  fervent  wish  to 
dedicate  his  declining  years  to  preserving  the  empire  from 
the  burdens  and  sacrifices  of  war. 

"Providence  has  decreed  otherwise,"  he  said.  "The  in- 
trigues of  a  malevolent  opponent  compel  me  in  defense  of 
the  honor  of  my  monarchy  and  for  the  protection  of  its  dig- 
nity and  the  security  of  its  possessions,  to  grasp  the  sword 
after  long  years  of  peace." 

The  manifesto  referred  to  the  ingratitude  of  Servia  for 
the  support  the  emperor's  ancestors  afforded  to  Servian  in- 
dependence; how  Servia  for  years  had  pursued  a  path  of 
open  hostility  to  Austria-Hungary;  how  Austrian  annexa- 
tion of  Bosnia  and  Herzegovina,  which  injured  no  Servian 
rights,  called  forth  in  Servia  outbreaks  of  the  bitterest 
hatred. 

"My  government,"  continued  the  emperor,  "then  em- 
ployed the  handsome  privileges  of  the  stronger  and  with  ex- 
treme consideration  and  leniency  only  requested  Servia  to 
reduce  her  army  to  a  peace  footing  and  promise  to  tread  the 
paths  of  peace  and  friendship." 

Then  recalling  that  it  was  Austrian  forbearance  two 
years  ago  that  enabled  Servia  to  reap  the  fruits  of  the 
struggle  against  Turkey,  the  emperor  said:  "The  hope  that 
Servia  would  keep  its  word  has  not  been  fulfilled;  the  flame 
of  its  hatred  for  myself  and  my  house  has  blazed  always 
higher.  The  design  to  tear  from  us  by  force  inseparable  por- 
tions of  Austria-Hungary  has  been  manifested  with  ever 
lessening  disgiuse." 


Austria  Declares  War  on  Servia  67 

The  manifesto  then  dwelt  on  the  "criminal  propaganda 
which  has  extended  over  the  frontier,  aiming  at  the  destruc- 
tion of  the  foundations  of  order  and  loyalty  in  the  south- 
eastern part  of  the  monarchy  and  the  leading  astray  of 
growing  youth  and  inciting  it  to  deeds  of  madness  and  high 
treason." 

It  continued:  "A  series  of  murderous  attacks  in  an  or- 
ganized and  well  carried  out  conspiracy,  whose  fruitful  suc- 
cess wounded  me  and  my  loyal  people  to  the  heart,  forms 
the  visible  and  bloody  track  of  those  secret  machinations 
which  were  operated  direct  in  Servia." 

Declaring  that  a  stop  must  be  put  to  these  intolerable 
provocations,  the  honor  and  dignity  of  the  monarchy  pro- 
tected, and  its  political,  military  and  economic  developments 
guarded  from  continuous  shocks,  he  said : 

"In  vain  did  my  government  make  a  last  attempt  to  in- 
duce Servia  to  desist.  Servia  rejected  the  just  and  mod- 
erate demands  of  my  government  and  refused  to  conform 
to  the  obligations  forming  the  natural  foundations  of  peace 
in  the  life  of  peoples  and  states.  I  must  therefore  proceed 
by  force  of  arms  to  secure  those  indispensable  pledges  which 
alone  can  insure  tranquillity  in  new  states  within  and  lasting 
peace  without. 

"In  this  solemn  hour  I  am  fully  conscious  of  the  whole 
significance  of  my  resolve  and  my  responsibility  before  the 
Almighty.  I  have  examined  and  weighed  everything,  and 
with  serene  conscience  I  set  out  on  the  path  that  duty  points. 
I  trust  in  my  peoples,  who  throughout  every  storm  have 
always  rallied  in  united  loyalty  around  my  throne,  and  ha\  e 
always  been  prepared  for  the  severest  sacrifices  for  the 
honor,  greatness  and  might  of  the  fatherland. 


68 


A  list  rid  Declares  War  on  Servia 


I  trust  in  Austria-Hungary's  brave  and  devoted  forces 
and  in  the  Almighty  to  give  victory  to  my  arms." 

And  now  the  battle  of  nations  was  on;  the  Armageddon 
of  modern  times  followed  on  the  heels  of  the  assassination 
of  an  Austrian  prince  in  Bosnia  when  Austria  sought  re- 
venge on  Servia.  The  match  had  been  touched  to  the  Eu- 
ropean powder  barrel. 


PATRIOTISM 


CHAPTER  IV 

HOW  THE  WAR  CLOUD  SPREAD 

Austria  Invades  Servia — Russia  Mobilizes  for  War — Ger- 
many Orders  Czar  to  Cease  Warlike  Preparations- 
Kaiser  Declares  War  on  Russia — Kaiser  Appeals  to  His 
People. 

AFTER  Austria's  declaration  of  war  came  a  series  of 
climaxes  that  shook  all  Europe.  Developments,  each 
more  startling  than  the  other,  rapidly  piled  up  until  soon  it 
was  evident  that  the  horrors  of  war  were  to  be  enacted 
throughout  Europe. 

Opening  their  campaign  the  day  following  the  declara- 
tion of  war,  the  Austrian  forces  bombarded  Belgrade. 
While  this  was  being  done,  Russia,  living  up  to  the  letter 
of  her  demand  to  Austria  that  she  keep  her  troops  out  of 
Servian  territory,  began  to  mobilize  for  war.  Russia  had 
not  swerved  in  her  determination  to  support  Servia. 

The  czar  called  to  the  colors  all  the  reservists  of  twenty- 
three  whole  governments  and  of  seventy-one  districts  in 
fourteen  other  governments;  part  of  the  reservists  of  nine 
districts  of  four  governments,  the  naval  reservists  in  sixty- 
four  districts  of  twelve  Russian  governments  and  one  Fin- 
nish government;  the  time-expired  Cossacks  of  the  terri- 
tories of  Don,  Kuban,  Terek,  Astrakhan,  Orenburg  and 

69 


70  Sow  the    War  Cloud  S pre ad 

Ural  and  a  corresponding  number  of  reservist  officers  of 
the  medical  and  veterinary  services,  in  addition  to  needful 
horses,  wagons  and  transport  services  in  the  governments 
and  districts  thus  mobilized. 

All  this  took  place  on  July  29  and  was  the  signal  for 
Germany  to  declare  that  unless  the  Russian  mobilization 
was  suspended  that  Germany  would  proclaim  partial  mobili- 
zation within  twenty-four  hours.  War  talk  which  was  so 
rife  in  Russia  and  Germany  was  beginning  to  be  heard  in 
Great  Britain  and  France.  The  governments  of  the  four 
countries  were  laying  plans  so  as  to  be  in  partial  readiness 
in  case  of  need. 

Russia  did  not  heed  the  kaiser's  ultimatum  relative  to 
mobilization  which  was  issued  on  July  29th.  On  July  30th 
England  took  a  hand  in  the  trouble.  On  that  date  the 
British  foreign  office  dispatched  a  note  to  Germany  setting 
forth  her  view  of  the  possibilities  of  a  general  European 
conflict  and  indicating  very  plainly  that  Great  Britain  could 
not  afford  to  stand  aloof  if  the  balance  of  power  in  Europe 
were  endangered.  At  the  same  time  the  good  offices  of  Ger- 
many were  urged  as  the  only  sure  means  of  localizing  the 
conflict  before  interests  were  compromised  which  might 
make  a  universal  war  inevitable. 

The  following  day  was  marked  by  some  sensational  de- 
velopments. As  Russia  and  Austria  renewed  direct  nego- 
tiations and  Great  Britain  and  France  exerted  further  ef- 
forts to  bring  a  normal  state  out  of  chaos  the  kaiser  made 
war  moves  that  shook  the  civilized  world.  He  issued  a  de- 
cree of  martial  law  and  made  a  stirring  speech  to  the  Berlin 
populace  in  which  he  said  the  sword  had  been  forced  on  Ger- 
many.    Tt  was  about  6  o'clock  when  the  kaiser,  accompanied 


How  the  War  Cloud  Spread  71 

by  his  whole  family,  walked  out  on  the  historical  balcony  of 
the  royal  palace,  where  his  grandfather,  Emperor  William 
I,  appeared  years  ago  under  much  the  same  circumstances. 


THE    SWORD    IS    FORCED     INTO    OUR    HAND    — THE    GERMAN 

KAISER 

A  tremendous  ovation  greeted  the  kaiser,  and  as  he 
started  to  speak  it  was  impossible  to  hear  him.  But  Prince 
Edelbert,  the  "marine  prince,"  lifted  his  hand  and  everybody 
knew  then  that  the  German  emperor  was  about  to  say  some 
momentous  words.  And  so  he  began  the  most  serious  speech 
that  perhaps  was  ever  delivered  by  a  mighty  monarch  to  his 
people.     He  said: 

"A  heavy  hour  has  come  today  upon  Germany.  Envious 
peoples  everywhere  force  us  to  take  measures  for  our  own 
protection.  The  sword  is  forced  into  our  hands.  But  I 
hope  that  in  the  last  hour  it  will  be  given  to  me  to  sheath 
the  sword  again  and  do  all  that  we  can  for  peace.  But  if 
war  comes,  that  same  sword,  with  the  help  of  God,  will  lead 
us  to  victory,  and  we  will  sheath  it  then  with  all  honor. 

"War  would  demand  of  us  an  enormous  sacrifice  in 
property  and  life,  but  we  would  show  our  enemies  what  it 
means  to  provoke  Germany.  And  now  I  commend  you  to 
God.  Go  to  church  and  kneel  before  God  and  pray  for 
His  help  for  our  gallant  army." 

The  people  of  Berlin  after  the  speech  of  the  emperor 
were  in  pessimistic  mood.  All  eyes  are  turned  toward  Rus- 
sia, for  whose  benefit  Emperor  William  apparently  spoke. 

The  decree  proclaiming  martial  law  and  the  prohibition 


o 
o 

Eh 

w 
o 


W2 

w 


TORPEDO  SHOT  OUT  BY  POWDER  GUN 


TORPEDO  LEAVING  GUN 


72  I  line  the  War  Cloud  Spread 

of  the  publication  of  news  of  the  movements  of  German 
troops  and  war  material  was  issued  earlier  in  the  day. 

The  proclamation  announced  military  measures  on  the 
frontiers,  the  armed  protection  of  the  railroads  and  the  re- 
striction of  telegraphic,  postal  and  railroad  services  except 
for  military  purposes. 

All  dispatches  regarded  by  the  authorities  as  objection- 
able were  returned  to  the  senders,  and  a  rigid  censorship  on 
telegrams  to  all  parts  of  the  world  was  put  into  operation. 

Crown  Prince  Frederick  William  was  appointed  'jo  the 
command  of  the  First  Division  of  the  Imperial  Guards 
Army  Corps. 

Germany,  in  short,  was  getting  ready  for  the  develop- 
ments of  the  following  day.  That  day  was  Saturday, 
August  1st,  and  it  will  be  a  memorable  date  in  the  history  of 
the  world.  It  was  then  that  the  kaiser  declared  war  on  Rus- 
sia, it  being  officially  announced  that  the  time  limit  of  the 
German  ultimatum  to  Russia  had  expired  at  noon. 

After  Count  von  Pourtales,  the  German  ambassador  to 
St.  Petersburg,  delivered  the  declaration  of  war,  he  and  his 
staff  left  the  Russian  capital  immediately. 

A  DRAMATIC  SCENE 

The  rupture  of  diplomatic  relations  between  Russia  and 
( rermany  took  place  under  dramatic  circumstances.  It  was 
midnight  Friday  when  Count  von  Pourtales  visited  Foreign 
Minister  SazonofF  and  asked  for  an  urgent  interview.  As 
soon  as  he  was  received  he  formally  called  upon  Russia  to 
cease  her  mobilization  in  twelve  hours.  The  allotted  period 
of  time  passed  without  an  answer.    At  7  o'clock  Saturday 


How  the    War  Cloud  Spread  73 

evening  Count  von  Pourtales  again  called  upon  M.  Sazonaff 
and  again  asked  if  Russia  would  cease  mobilizing  her  forces. 

To  this  the  Russian  statesman  replied : 

"Inasmuch  as  the  Russian  Government  has  not  answered 
within  the  time  you  specified,  it  follows  that  Russia  has  de- 
clined to  agree  with  your  demand." 

Three  times  Count  von  Pourtales  repeated  the  German 
ultimatum,  and  each  time  the  Russian  Foreign  Minister  met 
his  statement  with  the  same  firm  negative.  Finally  Count 
von  Pourtales  rose  from  his  chair,  bowed  to  the  Foreign 
Minister  and  left  the  room  without  another  word.  He  and 
the  members  of  his  staff  at  once  departed  from  St.  Peters- 
burg by  way  of  Finland. 

According  to  the  Xovoe  Vremya,  Count  von  Pourtales 
held  in  his  hand  the  typewritten  texts  of  two  replies  from 
•Germany.  One  was  for  presentation  in  the  event  of  Rus- 
sian acceptance  of  the  German  ultimatum,  and  the  other 
in  case  of  its  rejection.  In  his  great  agitation  the  German 
Ambassador  presented  both  replies  to  INI.  SazonofF  at  the 
same  time.  The  one  that  counted  and  plunged  two  more 
nations  into  war  Avas  the  rejection  reply. 

At  about  the  same  time  Count  von  Pourtales  was  being 
handed  his  passports  in  St.  Petersburg,  Emperor  William 
again  addressed  the  Berlin  populace  from  a  window  of  the 
Imperial  Palace.  More  than  o0,000  of  his  subjects  cheered 
him  wildly.    He  said: 

"I  thank  you  for  the  love  and  loyalty  shown  me.  When 
I  enter  upon  a  fight  let  all  party  strife  cease.  We  are  Ger- 
man brothers  and  nothing  else.  All  parties  have  attacked 
me  in  times  of  peace.    I  forgive  them  with  all  my  heart.     I 


74  How  the   War  Cloud  Spread 

hope  and  wish  that  the  good  German  sword  will  emerge  vic- 
torious in  the  right." 

The  Imperial  Chancellor  also  addressed  the  assembly, 
saying: 

"All  stand  as  one  man  for  our  Emperor,  whatever  our 
opinions  or  our  creeds.  I  am  sure  that  all  the  young  Ger- 
man men  are  ready  to  shed  their  blood  for  the  fame  and 
greatness  of  Germany.  We  can  only  trust  in  God,  who 
has  hitherto  always  given  us  victory. 

"At  this  serious  hour,  in  order  to  give  expression  to  your 
feelings  for  your  Fatherland,  you  have  come  to  the  house 
of  Bismarck,  who,  with  Emperor  William  the  Great,  and 
Field  Marshal  von  Moltke,  welded  the  German  Empire  for 
us. 

"We  wished  to  go  on  living  in  peace  in  the  empire  which 
we  have  developed  in  forty-four  years  of  peaceful  labor. 

"The  whole  work  of  Emperor  William  has  been  devoted 
to  the  maintenance  of  peace.  To  the  last  hour,  he  has  worked 
for  peace  in  Europe,  and  he  still  is  working  for  it.  Should 
all  his  efforts  prove  vain,  and  should  the  sword  be  forced 
into  our  hands,  we  will  take  the  field  with  a  clear  conscience 
in  the  knowledge  that  we  did  not  seek  war.  We  then  shall 
wage  war  for  our  existence,  and  for  the  national  honor,  to 
the  last  drop  of  our  blood. 

"In  the  gravity  of  this  hour  I  remind  you  of  the  words 
of  Prince  Frederick  Charles  to  the  men  of  Brandenburg: 

'Let  your  hearts  beat  for  God  and  your  lists  on  the 
enemv.'  " 


How  the   War  Cloud  Spread  75 

GERMANY  CALLS  5,000,000  MEN  TO  THE  COLORS 

Twenty-four  hours  later  the  total  mobilization  of  the 
German  army  was  ordered.  This  placed  in  the  field  ap- 
proximately 5,000,000  men.  All  male  citizens  between  the 
ages  of  eighteen  and  forty-five  were  called  upon  to  bear 
arms.  The  general  mobilization  previously  ordered  called 
to  the  colors  the  second  and  third  reserves.  The  order  of 
August  2  called  out  the  Landsturm  and  put  every  available 
fighting  man  in  Germany  in  active  service. 

The  Russian  Ambassador  was  handed  his  passports,  a 
special  train  placed  at  his  disposal  and  he  was  escorted  to  the 
frontier.  Germany  regarded  the  last  hope  of  peace  as  hav- 
ing disappeared.  The  temper  of  the  people  of  Berlin  had 
changed  in  twenty-four  hours.  The  enthusiasm  of  the  pre- 
vious day  gave  way  to  sober  realization  of  the  tremendous 
possibilities  of  the  pending  conflict. 

An  official  statement  issued  early  in  the  day  following 
the  arrival  of  Kaiser  Wilhelm  from  Potsdam,  read : 

"In  consequence  of  a  Russian  attack  on  German  terri- 
tory, Germany  is  in  a  state  of  war  with  Russia. 

The  French  reply  to  the  German  representations  is  of  an 
unsatisfactory  character.  Moreover,  France  has  mobilized, 
and  an  outbreak  of  war  with  France  must  therefore  be  reck- 
oned with  any  day  or  any  moment." 

Another  statement,  issued  officially,  declared: 

"Russia  has  invaded  Germany  during  a  time  of  peace,  in 
flagrant  contradiction  of  Russia's  peaceful  assurances." 


70 


HOW  the   War  Cloud  Spread 


UNTIL  THE  SLATS  COME  OFF 


CHAPTER  V 

THE  INVASION  OF  LUXEMBURG 

Germany's  Early  Moves  in  War  Game — France  in  a  State 
of  War  with  German// — Kaiser's  Demand  on  Belgium 
— Great  Britain  Stands  by  France  and  for  the  Neutrality 

of  Belgium. 

DEVELOPMENTS  on  August  2  showed  that  all  hope 
for  peace  was  at  an  end.  They  also  showed  that  the 
Kaiser  was  ready  for  eventualities  and  that  Germany  had 
planned  to  strike  quickly  in  its  effort  to  gain  the  ascendency. 
On  that  date  German  troops  entered  the  Grand  Duchy  of 
Luxemburg  despite  the  protest  of  the  young  Grand  Duchess. 
The  French  Embassy  at  London  issued  a  statement  declar- 
ing that  German  troops  had  invaded  French  territory  at 
Cirey  without  a  declaration  of  war. 

This  was  the  statement  from  the  Embassy: 

FRANCE  STATES  HER  POSITION 

"German  troops  have  invaded  Luxemburg.  Germany 
lias  violated  the  neutrality  of  Luxemburg.  This  neutrality 
was  established  by  a  treaty  negotiated  and  signed  in  London 
in  April  of  1867.  Ratifications  of  this  treaty  were  ex- 
changed in  London,  May  30,  1867.    Article  II  of  it  reads  as 

77 


78  The  Invasion  of  Lduvemburg 

follows:  'The  Grand  Duchy  of  Luxemburg  will  he  a  state 
perpetually  neutral.  The  powers  which  sign  the  present 
treaty  declare  themselves  as  bound  to  respect  this  neutrality 

and  to  make  it  respected  by  others.  This  neutrality  is  placed 
under  the  guarantee  of  the  powers  which  have  signed  this 
treaty/ 

•The  British  Ambassador  at  Berlin  asked  the  German 
Secretary  of  State  for  Foreign  Affairs  whether  Germany 
was  prepared  to  respect  the  neutrality  of  Belgium.  The 
German  Secretary  of  State  for  Foreign  Affairs  declared 
that  he  was  not  able  to  answer.  The  neutrality  of  Belgium 
has  been  established  by  a  treaty  signed  in  London. 

"The  German  Ambassador  at  St.  Petersburg  notified 
Russia  of  the  declaration  of  war  by  his  Government  when 
negotiations  were  pending  between  Austria-Hungary  and 
Russia,  and  at  the  very  moment  when  Austria-Hungary  had 
declared  that  she  was  prepared  to  consider  the  matter  of 
the  Austro-Serb  conflict  with  Servia  or  with  a  neutral  power 
on  behalf  of  Servia. 

"The  German  Ambassador  at  Paris  yesterday  morning 
had  an  interview  with  the  French  Prime  Minister  concerning 
the  Austro-Serb  conflict,  and  especially  about  the  decision 
reached  by  Austria-Hungary  to  consider  the  matter  with 
Servia  or  with  a  neutral  power  speaking  in  behalf  of  Servia. 
In  spite  of  this,  on  the  afternoon  of  the  same  day  war  was 
declared  by  Germany  on  Kussia. 

"France  was  asked  to  tell  what  she  would  do  in  case  of 
war  between  Kussia  and  Germany,  and  the  German  Am- 
bassador at  Paris  began  to  prepare  everything  for  his  de- 
parture from  the  French  capital. 

"July  31,  Germany  called  to  the  flag  the  last  five  classes 


The  Invasion  of  Luxemburg  79 

of  her  reservists.  This  she  could  do  by  means  of  the  martial 
law  proclaimed  by  Germany,  which  permitted  her  to  keep 
this  news  secret.  Consequently,  on  July  31  mobilization  was 
going  on  in  Germany. 

"In  spite  of  this  France  waited  until  August  1,  at  5 
o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  to  order  a  general  mobilization. 
This  was  done  for  the  purpose  of  making  it  clear  that  she 
was  not  the  aggressive  power,  and  also  that  she  might  be 
able  to  claim  British  support. 

"General  mobilization  was  ordered  in  France  August  1, 
at  5  o'clock  in  the  afternoon.  The  first  day  of  mobilization 
began  August  2  at  midnight. 

The  fateful  order  for  French  mobilization  consisted  of 
only  seventeen  words,  and  read  as  follows : 

"Ministry  of  War.  Order  of  general  mobilization.  Ex- 
treme urgency.  First  day  of  the  mobilization  Sunday,  Au- 
gust 2." 

The  words  were  written  in  a  large  hand  and  appeared 
on  sheets  of  white  paper  about  eight  by  twelve  inches.  These 
posters  were  manifolded  by  a  duplicating  machine  and  not 
printed. 

The  organization  immediately  began  in  Paris  of  bat- 
talions of  foreign  volunteers,  notably  Belgians,  Slavs  and 
Syrians.  Italians  paraded  through  the  downtown  section 
carrying  Italian  and  French  flags  and  shouting  "Down 
with  Germany!"  and  "Long  live  France!" 

The  war  spirit  which  was  so  rampant  in  France  reached 
a  fever  heat  on  August  3  when  the  German  Ambassador 
to  Paris  received  word  from  Emperor  William  to  demand 
his  passports. 


P3 

P3- 


so  The  Invasion  of  JL/uxemburg 

GERMANY  BLAMES  FRANCE 

Germany  in  an  official  communication  placed  the  blame 
for  the  rupture  of  diplomatic  relations  and  the  existence  of 
a  stale  of  war  on  France.    The  communication  said: 

"On  the  morning  of  Augusl  •-?,  French  airmen  Hew  over 
Nuremberg  and  threw  bombs,  while  during  the  night  of 
August  1  French  aeroplanes  flew  over  the  Province  of  the 
Rhine.  During  the  forenoon  of  August  '2  a  number  of 
French  officers  dressed  in  German  uniforms  crossed  the  Ger- 
man frontier  from  Holland,  while  on  the  same  day  French 
troops  crossed  the  German  border  in  Upper  Alsace  near 
Belfort. 

"We  consider  ourselves  as  having  been  attacked  by 
France  before  diplomatic  relations  had  been  broken  oft'. 

"The  German  troops  hitherto  have  obeyed  the  orders 
given  them  by  the  German  commanders  not  to  cross  the 
French  frontier.  French  troops,  on  the  contrary,  since  yes- 
terday have  made  several  attacks  on  our  frontier  posts  with- 
out any  declaration  of  war  having  been  made. 

"The  French  have  crossed  the  frontier  at  several  places 
in  spile  of  the  fact  that  the  French  Government  a  few 
days  ago  informed  us  that  it  would  not  infringe  on  the  un- 
occupied zone  of  six  miles  from  the  frontier,  and  since  last 
night  companies  of  French  troops  have  been  in  the  occu- 
pation of  a  number  of  German  villages. 

"French  army  aeronauts  have  been  flying  over  Baden 
and  Bavaria  yesterday  and  today  throwing  bombs,  and  have 
violated  Belgian  neutrality  flying  over  Belgian  territory  into 
the  province  of  the  Rhine  in  an  effort  to  destroy  our  rail- 
ways.    In  this  way  France  has  opened  the  attack  upon  us 


The  Invasion  of  Luxemburg  81 

and  has  established  a  state  of  war  which  has  compelled  the 
German  Empire  to  take  defensive  measures  for  the  security 
of  its  territory." 

Germany  continued  her  policy  of  rapid  movements.  The' 
Kaiser's  Government  sent  a  note  to  Belgium  on  the  evening 
of  August  2,  proposing  to  Belgium  friendly  neutrality,  cou- 
pled with  the  free  passage  through  Belgian  territory  of 
German  troops,  the  maintenance  of  Belgian  independence 
at  the  conclusion  of  peace  and  threatening  in  case  of  refusal 
to  treat  Belgium  as  an  enemy.  The  time  limit  of  twelve 
hours  was  fixed  for  a  reply.  Belgium  refused  to  accede  to 
the  demand. 

GREAT  BRITAIN  TAKES  A  HAND 

When  this  communication  was  read  in  the  British  House 
of  Commons  by  Sir  Edward  Grey,  Great  Britain,  too,  got 
ready  to  unleash  the  dogs  of  war. 

"Belgium  answered  that  an  attack  on  her  neutrality 
would  be  a  flagrant  violation  of  the  rights  of  nations,  that  to 
accept  the  German  proposal  would  be  to  sacrifice  her  honor, 
and,  being  conscious  of  her  duty,  Belgium  was  firmly  re- 
solved to  repel  aggression  by  all  possible  means,"  Sir  Edward 
said  in  a  speech  to  the  House  on  August  3. 

The  text  of  the  Belgian  King's  telegram  to  King  George, 
which  was  read  by  Sir  Edward,  follows : 

"Remembering  the  numerous  proofs  of  Your  Majesty's 
friendship,  and  that  of  your  predecessor,  of  the  friendly  atti- 
tude of  England  in  1870,  and  the  proof  of  the  friendship 
which  she  has  just  given  us  again,  I  make  a  supreme  appeal 
to  the  diplomatic  intervention  of  Your  Majesty's  Govern- 
ment to  safeguard  the  integrity  of  Belgium." 


82  The  Invasion  of  Luxemburg 

Sir  Edward  Grey,  al  his  first  appearance  before  the 
House  of  Commons  on  August  .'J.  stated  that  the  House  was 
free  to  decide  what  the  British  attitude  in  the  present  Euro- 
pean conflict  would  be.  He  added  that  Great  Britain  had 
not  committed  herself  to  anything  hut  diplomatic  support. 
Sir  Edward  requested  the  House  to  approach  the  considera- 
tion of  the  European  crisis  from  the  point  of  view  of  British 
interests,  British  honor  and  British  obligations.  He  re- 
quested the  House  to  deal  with  the  issue  without  passion, 
and  added  : 

"When  the  documents  are  made  public  it  will  be  seen 
how  genuinely  and  wholeheartedly  we  have  made  efforts  to 
preserve  peace." 

Dealing  with  the  question  of  Great  Britain's  obligations, 
Sir  Edward  said: 

"Up  to  yesterday,  we  had  given  no  promise  of  more  than 
diplomatic  support.  1  was  asked  at  the  time  of  the  Algeciras 
crisis  if  we  would  give  armed  support,  and  I  said  1  could 
promise  nothing  to  any  foreign  power,  unless  it  received  the 
whole-hearted  support  of  public  opinion.  I  gave  no  prom- 
ise, but  I  told  both  the  French  and  German  Ambassadors 
that  if  war  were  forced  on  France  public  opinion  in  the 
British  Isles  would  rally  to  France." 

Sir  Edward  added  that,  if  a  foreign  fleet  came  down 
the  English  Channel  to  bombard  the  French  coast,  "we  would 
not  stand  aside." 

The  Foreign  Secretary  staled  that  the  British  fleet  had 
been  mobilized,  and  the  mobilization  of  the  British  army  was 
taking  place,  but  that  no  engagement  had  yet  been  made  by 
the  British  Government  to  send  an  expedition  abroad.  He 
continued: 


The  Invasion  of  Luxemburg  83 

"The  French  fleet  is  in  the  Mediterranean,  and  the 
Northern  coasts  of  France  are  defenseless.  If  a  foreign 
fleet,  engaged  in  war  against  France,  should  come  down 
and  battle  against  those  defenseless  coasts,  we  could  not 
stand  aside.  We  felt  strongly  that  France  was  entitled  to 
know  at  once  whether,  in  the  event  of  an  attack  on  her  un- 
protected coasts,  she  could  rely  on  our  support.  I  gave  as- 
surance to  the  French  Ambassador  last  night  that,  if  the 
German  fleet  goes  into  the  English  Channel  or  into  the 
Xorth  Sea  to  attack  French  shipping  or  the  French  coast, 
the  British  fleet  will  give  all  the  protection  in  its  power. 
That  answer  is  subject  to  the  approval  of  Parliament.  It  is 
not  a  declaration  of  war.  I  understand  that  the  German 
Government  would  be  prepared,  if  we  wTould  pledge  our- 
selves to  neutrality,  to  agree  that  its  fleet  would  not  attack 
the  northern  coast  of  France.  That  is  far  too  narrow  an 
engagement." 

Sir  Edward  Grey  then  recited  the  history  of  Belgian 
neutrality,  saying: 

"Our  interest  is  as  strong  today  as  it  was  in  1870.  We 
cannot  take  a  less  serious  view  of  our  obligations  now  than 
did  the  late  Mr.  Gladstone  in  that  year.  When  mobilization 
began  I  telegraphed  to  both  the  French  and  German  Gov- 
ernments, asking  whether  they  would  respect  Belgian  neu- 
trality. France  replied  that  she  was  prepared  to  do  so  un- 
less another  power  violated  that  neutrality.  The  German 
Foreign  Secretary  replied  that  he  could  not  possibly  give 
a  response  before  consulting  the  Imperial  Chancellor  and  the 
German  Emperor.  He  intimated  that  he  doubted  whether 
it  was  possible  to  give  an  answer,  because  that  answer  would 
disclose  the  German  plans.    We  were  sounded  last  week  as 


8-4  Tlic  lire  anion  of  Luxemburg 

to  whether,  if  Belgian  neutrality  were  restored  after  the  war 
it  would  pacify  us,  and  we  replied  that  we  could  not  barter 
our  interests  or  our  obligations." 

Toward  the  close  of  his  speech  Sir  Edward  said: 
"We  must  be  prepared,  and  we  are  prepared,  to  face  the 
consequences  of  using'  all  our  strength  at  any  moment,  we 
know  not  how  soon,  in  order  to  defend  ourselves." 
In  other  parts  of  his  speech  Sir  Edward  had  said: 
"The  intervention  with  Germany  in  regard  to  the  inde- 
pendence of  Belgium  was  carried  out  by  England  last  night. 
If  the  independence  of  Belgium  should  he  destroyed  the  in- 
dependence of  Holland  also  would  be  gone.  Do  not  imagine 
that  if  a  great  power  stands  aside  in  a  war  like  this  it  is 
going  to  he  in  a  position  to  exert  its  influence  at  the  end.  I 
am  not  quite  sure  whether  the  facts  regarding  Belgium  are 
as  they  reached  this  Government,  but  there  is  an  obligation 
on  this  country  to  do  its  utmost  to  prevent  the  consequences 
to  which  those  facts  would  lead  if  they  were  not  opposed. 
So  far  as  the  forces  of  the  Crown  are  concerned,  the  Premier 
and  the  First  Lord  of  the  Admiralty  have  no  doubt  what- 
ever of  their  readiness  and  their  efficiency.  They  never  were 
at  a  higher  mark  of  readiness.  There  never  was  a  time 
when  confidence  was  more  justified  in  their  ability  to  protect 
our  shores  and  our  commerce." 


1870— THE  PILOTS— 1914 


86 


The  Invasion  of  Luxemburg 


■         & 


'J£P& ■>•'•■••  *im§S  ■■•       •-  '    Js&*!'*J'  : 


TO  ARMSi 


CHAPTER  VI 

FIVE  NATIONS  IN  THE  GRIP  OF  WAR 

Great  Britain  Declares  War  on  Germany — Kaiser  Blames 
Other  Nations  for  Trouble — Czar  Puts  Blame  on  Ger- 
many— France    also    Blames    Kaiser's    Government— 
Montenegro  Declares  War  on  Austria — Great  Britain 
Declares  War  on  Austria. 

SIR  EDWARD  GREY'S  speech  indicated  the  prelimi- 
nary step  to  Great  Britain's  becoming  involved  in  the 
war  of  nations.  Twenty- four  hours  later  the  Brit- 
ish Government  declared  war  on  Germany  follow- 
ing the  expiration  of  the  time  limit  set  in  her 
ultimatum  to  Germany  demanding  a  satisfactory  reply 
on  the  subject  of  Belgian  neutrality.  Germany's  reply 
was  the  summary  rejection  of  the  request  that  Belgian  neu- 
trality should  be  respected.  These  words  brought  the  force 
of  British  arms  with  France,  Russia,  Belgium  and  Servia 
against  Germany  and  Austria-Hungary: 

"Owing  to  the  summary  rejection  by  the  German  Gov- 
ernment of  the  request  by  His  Britannic  Majesty's  Govern- 
ment that  the  neutrality  of  Belgium  should  be  respected, 
His  Majesty's  Ambassador  at  Berlin  has  received  his  pass- 
ports and  His  Majesty's  Government  has  declared  to  the 
German  Government  that  a  state  of  war  exists  between 

87 


88  Five  Nations  in  the  Grip  of  War 

Great  Britain  and  Germany  from  11  o'clock  P.  M.,  August 
4." 

On  the  day  Great  Britain  declared  war  Emperor  Wil- 
liam in  opening  the  Imperial  Parliament  again  declared  he 
was  forced  to  grasp  the  sword,  saying: 

THE  KAISER'S  SPEECH 

"The  world  has  been  a  witness  of  the  indefatigable  man- 
ner in  which  we  stood  in  the  front  rank  during  the  worries 
and  troubles  of  recent  years  in  the  endeavor  to  spare  the 
nations  of  Europe  from  a  war  between  the  great  powers. 
The  greatest  perils  which  had  arisen  owing  to  the  events  in 
the  Balkans  appeared  to  have  been  overcome,  but  then  the 
assassination  of  my  friend,  the  Archduke  Francis  Ferdi- 
nand, opened  up  a  great  abyss.  My  ally,  the  Emperor 
Francis  Joseph,  was  compelled  to  take  up  arms  for  the  pro- 
tection of  his  empire  against  the  dangerous  agitation  exist- 
ing in  a  neighboring  state.  In  pursuing  its  interests  the 
Kussian  Empire  stepped  in  the  way  of  Austria-Hungary. 

"Not  only  our  duty  as  an  ally  called  us  to  the  side  of 
Austria-IIunrarv,  but  the  great  task  was  cast  upon  us  at  the 
same  time,  with  the  ancient  community  of  culture  of  the 
two  empires,  to  protect  our  own  position  against  the  at- 
tack of  unfriendly  forces.  It  was  with  a  heavy  heart  that 
I  was  compelled  to  mobilize  my  army  against  a  neighbor 
with  whose  troops  mine  had  fought  side  by  side  on  so  many 
fields  of  battle,  and  with  sincere  regret  I  saw  the  breaking 
of  a  friendship  to  which  Germany  had  been  so  faithful.  The 
imperial  Russian  Government,  giving  way  to  an  insatiable 
nationalism,  has  stepped  to  the  side  of  a  state  which,  through 


Five  Nations  in  the  Grip  of  War  89 

a  criminal  act,  had  brought  about  the  calamity  of  this  war. 
That  France  also  placed  herself  on  the  side  of  our  opponent 
was  not  surprising  to  us.  Only  too  often  had  our  efforts  to 
bring  about  more  friendly  relations  with  the  French  Repub- 
lic come  into  contact  with  the  expression  of  old  hopes  and 
with  long  standing  malice. 

"The  present  situation  arose  not  from  temporary  con- 
flicts of  interest  or  diplomatic  combinations,  but  is  the  result 
of  ill-will  existing  for  years  against  the  strength  and  pros- 
perity of  the  German  Empire.  We  are  not  pushed  on  by 
the  desire  of  conquest.  We  are  moved  by  the  unbending 
desire  to  secure  for  ourselves  and  those  coming  after  us  the 
place  on  which  God  has  put  us.  My  Government,  and  above 
all  my  Chancellor,  tried  until  the  last  moment  to  prevent 
the  worst  happening.  In  enforced  self-defense,  with  clear 
conscience  and  clean  hands  we  grasp  the  sword.  To  the  peo- 
ples and  races  of  the  German  Empire  my  appeal  goes  forth 
to  stand  together  fraternally  with  our  allies  in  defense  of 
that  which  we  have  created  in  peaceful  work. 

"Following  the  example  of  our  forefathers,  firm  and 
faithful,  earnest  and  chivalrous,  humble  before  our  God  and 
ready  to  fight  when  in  face  of  the  enemy,  let  us  confide  our- 
selves to  the  everlasting  Almighty,  who  will  strengthen  our 
defense  and  conduct  it  to  a  good  end." 

THE  CZAR'S  MANIFESTO 

The  day  previous  the  Czar  of  Russia  had  laid  the  blame 
for  the  trouble  at  the  Kaiser's  door.  The  manifesto  issued 
by  Nicholas  was  as  follows: 

"By  the  grace  of  God  we,  Nicholas  II.,  Emperor  and 


90  Five  Nations  in  the  Chip  of  War 

autocrat  of  all  the  Russians,  King  of  Poland  and  Grand 
Duke  of  Finland,  etc.,  to  all  our  faithful  subjects  make 
known  that  Russia,  related  by  faith  and  blood  to  the  Slav 
peoples  and  faithful  to  her  historical  traditions,  has  never 
regarded  her  fates  with  indifference.  But  the  fraternal 
sentiments  of  the  Russian  people  for  the  Slavs  have  been 
awakened  with  perfect  unanimity  and  extraordinary  force 
in  these  last  few  days  when  Austria-Hungary  knowingly  ad- 
dressed to  Servia  claims  inacceptable  for  an  independent 
state.  Having  paid  no  attention  to  the  pacific  and  concilia- 
tory reply  of  the  Servian  Government,  and  having  rejected 
the  benevolent  intervention  of  Russia,  Austria-Hungary 
made  haste  to  proceed  to  an  armed  attack  and  began  to  bom- 
bard Belgrade,  an  open  place. 

"Forced  by  the  situation  thus  created  to  take  necessary 
measures  of  precaution,  we  ordered  the  army  and  the  navy 
put  on  a  war  footing,  at  the  same  time  using  every  endeavor 
to  obtain  a  peaceful  solution.  Pourparlers  were  begun  amid 
friendly  relations  with  Germany  and  her  ally,  Austria,  for 
the  blood  and  the  property  of  our  subjects  were  dear  to  us. 
Contrary  to  our  hopes  in  our  good  neighborly  relations  of 
long  date,  and  disregarding  our  assurances  that  the  mobiliza- 
tion measures  taken  were  in  pursuance  of  no  object  hostile 
to  her,  Germany  demanded  their  immediate  cessation.  Be- 
ing rebuffed  in  this  demand,  Germany  suddenly  declared 
war  on  Russia.  Today  it  is  not  only  the  protection  of  a 
country  related  to  us  and  unjustly  attacked  that  must  be  ac- 
corded, but  we  must  safeguard  the  honor,  the  dignity  and  the 
integrity  of  Russia  and  her  position  among  the  great  powers. 

"We  believe  unshakably  that  all  our  faithful  subjects 
will  rise  with  unanimitv  and  devotion  for  the  defense  of 


Five  Nations  in  the  Grip  of  War  91 

Russian  soil;  that  internal  discord  will  be  forgotten  in  this 
threatening  hour;  that  the  unity  of  the  Emperor  with  his 
people  will  become  still  more  close,  and  that  Russia,  rising 
like  one  man,  will  repulse  the  insolent  attack  of  the  enemy. 
With  a  profound  faith  in  the  justice  of  our  work,  and  with 
a  humble  hope  in  omnipotent  Providence  in  prayer,  we  call 
God's  blessing  on  holy  Russia  and  her  valiant  troops." 

THE  FRENCH  PREMIERES  STATEMENT 

When  Great  Britain  declared  war  on  Germany  the 
French  Minister  of  War  announced  that  his  country  was 
also  officially  at  war  with  Germany.  When  Premier  Viviani 
made  the  French  Government's  statement  on  the  war  in  the 
Chamber  of  Deputies  on  August  4  his  remarks  roused  the 
deepest  enthusiasm.  He  detailed  at  great  length  the  history 
of  the  events  of  the  past  fortnight,  presenting  strong  argu- 
ments in  the  case  against  Germany,  which,  he  declared, 
"irrefutably  and  logically  justified  the  acts  of  the  French 
Government." 

During  the  course  of  his  remarks  the  Premier  said: 
"France  has  been  unjustly  provoked — she  did  not  seek 
the  war ;  she  has  done  all  in  her  power  to  avoid  it.  Since  war 
was  forced  upon  her  she  will  defend  herself  against  Ger- 
many and  any  other  poAver  who,  not  yet  having  made  known 
its  sentiments,  takes  part  by  the  side  of  Germany  in  the  con- 
flict between  the  two  countries.  Against  an  attack  which 
violates  all  the  laws  of  equity  and  all  the  rights  of  nations 
we  have  now  taken  all  necessary  dispositions.  They  will  be 
carried  out  rigorously,  methodically  and  calmly.  The  mobil- 
ization of  the  Russian  army  is  proceeding  with  remarkable 
energy  and  boundless  enthusiasm." 


MOBILIZED 


Five  Nations  in  the  Grip  of  War 


93 


AS  IT  WAS  IN  THE  BEGINNING 


9-1  /•'/;<    X  at  inns  in   the  drip  of    War 

The  House  turned  toward  the  Russian  .Minister,  M. 
[swolsky,  who  sat  in  the  diplomatic  gallery,  and  cheered 

Russia. 

The  Premier  continued: 

"Belgium  now  lias  2.50,000  men  in  arms,  prepared  to  de- 
fend with  magnificent  ardor  the  neutrality  and  independence 
of  their  native  land.  The  English  fleet  is  mobilized  to  the 
smallest  vessel  and  the  English  army  is  mobilizing." 

The  Deputies  rose  again  and  turned  toward  where  the 
British  Ambassador,  Sir  Francis  Bertie,  was  sitting,  in  the 
gallery,  and  cheered  wildly  round  after  round. 

The  French  Minister  of  War  issued  the  following  note 
earlier  in 'the  day: 

"The  German  Ambassador  has  demanded  his  passports, 
and  diplomatic  relations  between  France  and  Germany 
have  been  broken  off. 

"War  is  declared." 

The  Government  sent  a  message  to  Jules  Cambon, 
French  Ambassador  in  Berlin,  telling  him  to  ask  for  his 
passports  and  to  leave  the  embassy  and  consulate  in  the  care 
of  the  United  States. 

Two  more  declarations  of  war  followed  within  a  week. 
The  first  was  when  little  Montenegro  lined  up  with  the  allies 
against  Germany  and  Austria  by  declaring  war  against  the 
latter  country  on  August  8.  In  this  connection  came  a  dec- 
laration from  the  Czar  of  Russia  that  it  was  a  Slav  war. 
Addressing  the  members  of  the  Council  of  the  Empire  and 
the  Duma  in  audience  at  the  Winter  Palace  Nicholas  said: 

"In  these  days  of  alarm  and  anxiety  through  which  Rus- 
sia is  passing,  I  greet  you.  Germany,  following  Austria, 
has  declared  war  on  Russia.    The  enormous  enthusiasm,  the 


Five  Nations  in  the  Grip  of  War  95 

patriotic  sentiments  and  the  love  and  loyalty  to  the  throne — 
an  enthusiasm  which  has  swept  like  a  hurricane  through  the 
country — guarantee  for  me,  as  for  you,  I  hope,  that  Russia 
will  bring  to  a  happy  conclusion  the  war  which  the  Almighty 
has  sent  it.  It  is  also  because  of  this  unanimous  enthusiasm, 
love  and  eagerness  to  make  every  sacrifice,  even  of  life  itself, 
that  I  am  able  to  regard  the  future  with  calm  firmness.  It  is 
not  only  the  dignity  and  honor  of  our  country  that  we  are  de- 
fending, but  we  are  fighting  for  brother  Slavs,  co-religion- 
ists, blood  brothers. 

"I  see  also  with  joy  the  union  of  the  Slavs  with  Russia 
progressing  strongly  and  indissolubly.  I  am  persuaded  that 
all  and  each  of  you  will  be  in  your  place  to  assist  me  to  sup- 
port the  test,  and  that  all,  beginning  with  myself,  will  do 
their  duty.    Great  is  the  God  of  the  Russian  Fatherland!" 

GREAT  BRITAIN  DECLARES  WAR  ON  AUSTRIA 

On  August  12,  Great  Britain  made  her  stand  clear  to 
take  a  leading  part  in  the  struggle  when  she  declared  war 
on  Austria.  This  was  done  by  handing  the  Austro-Hun- 
garian  Ambassador  his  passports.  The  British  Foreign  Of- 
fice issued  the  following  statement  in  doing  so : 

"His  Majesty's  government  has  declared  to  His  Excel- 
lence the  Austro-Hungarian  Ambassador  that  they  feel 
themselves  obliged  to  announce  that  a  state  of  war  exists  be- 
tween Great  Britain  and  Austria-Hungary  as  from  mid- 
night." 

Austria  later  attacked  Great  Britain  for  her  stand  in  the 
following  note: 

"Austria's  war  against  Servia,  an  independent  state,  and 


96 


Five  Nations  in  the  Grip  of  War 


for  a  cause-  which  (lid  not  affect  international  politics,  can- 
not be  considered  as  the  cause  for  the  present  European 
war. 

Great  Britain's  note  to  Austria,  the  statement  continued, 
failed  to  point  out  the  fact  that  Austria  was  obliged  to  de- 
clare war  against  Russia  because  the  hitter's  mobilization 
threatened  Austria.  It  is  denied  that  Austria  sent  troops 
to  the  frontier,  a  fact,  the  statement  says,  which  France  al- 
ready knew  from  the  Austrian  Ambassador.  The  note 
ended: 

"It  is  evident  that  Great  "Britain's  alleged  reasons  for  de- 
claring war  not  only  are  arbitrary  alterations  of  facts,  hut 
deliberate  lies.  England  has  thus  lightly  broken  her  tradi- 
tional friendship  with  Austria  in  order  to  support  France; 
but,  nevertheless,  she  will  not  find  Austria  unprepared." 


LOCATION  OF  THE  GREAT  RATTLE  AT  LIEGE,  BELGIUM 


CHAPTER  VII 

JAPAN  TAKES  A  HAND  IN  THE  TROUBLE 

Japan  Soon  Takes  Steps  to  Take  a  Hand  in  the  Great  War 
— Kiaochou.  Territory  Leased  by  Germany  in  China 
Causes  Japan  to  Prepare  for  War — Mikado's  Govern- 
ment Sends  an  Ultimatum  to  Germany  Demanding  that 
German  ShijJS  Leave  Oriental  Waters  and  That  Ger- 
many Evacuate  Kiaochou — Time  Limit  Set  in  Note 
Expires  with  Genu  any  Failing  to  Notice  the  Communi- 
cation— Japan  Declares  War  on  Germany — Japan  s 
Strength  on  Land  That  Is  Thrown  in  with  the  Allies- 
Strength  of  the  Japanese  Navy. 

JAPAN  did  not  wait  long  to  become  embroiled  in  the  great 
European  struggle.  The  Mikado's  Government,  it 
seemed,  had  been  casting  covetous  eyes  on  Kiaochou  for  some 
time  and  on  August  23,  only  a  few  days,  so  to  speak,  after  the 
Kaiser  had  shown  his  hand,  the  Eastern  people  were  at  war 
with  the  Germans.  On  August  15  the  Japanese  Government 
sent  an  ultimatum  to  Germany  demanding  the  withdrawal 
of  the  German  warships  from  the  Orient  and  the  evacuation 
of  Kiaochou  and  giving  Germany  until  August  23  to  comply 
with  the  demand  and  until  September  15  in  which  actually 
to  carry  out  the  evacuation. 

97 


98  Japan  Takes  a  Hand  in   the  Trouble 

The  ultimatus  ultimatum  was  as  follows: 

"We  consider  it  highly  important  and  necessary  in  the 
j)  resent  situation  to  take  measures  to  remove  the  causes  of 
all  disturbances  of  the  peace  in  the  Far  East,  and  to  safe- 
guard the  general  interests  as  contemplated  by  the  agree- 
ment of  alliance  between  Japan  and  Great  Britain. 

"In  order  to  secure  a  firm  and  enduring  peace  in  Eastern 
Asia,  the  establishment  of  which  is  the  aim  of  the  said  agree- 
ment, the  Imperial  Japanese  Government  sincerely  believes 
it  to  be  its  duty  to  give  the  advice  to  the  Imperial  German 
Government  to  carry  out  the  following  two  propositions : 

"First — To  withdraw  immediately  from  Japanese  and 
Chinese  waters  German  men-of-war  and  armed  vessels  of  all 
kinds,  and  to  disarm  at  once  those  which  cannot  be  so  with- 
drawn. 

"Second — To  deliver  on  a  date  not  later  than  September 
15  to  the  Imperial  Japanese  authorities,  without  condition 
or  compensation,  the  entire  leased  territory  of  Kiaochou,  with 
a  view  to  the  eventual  restoration  of  the  same  to  China. 

"The  Imperial  Japanese  Government  announces  at  the 
same  time  that  in  the  event  of  it  not  receiving  by  noon  on 
August  23,  1914,  an  answer  from  the  Imperial  German 
Government  signifying  its  unconditional  acceptance  of  the 
above  advice  offered  by  the  Imperial  Japanese  Government, 
Japan  will  be  compelled  to  take  such  action  as  she  may  deem 
necessary  to  meet  the  situation." 

KIAOCHOU  THE  BONE  OF  CONTENTION 

Kiaochou  was  the  only  European  holding  in  that  section 
of  China  and  diplomats  declared  at  the  time  Japan  issued 


Japan  Takes  a  Hand  in  the  Trouble  00 

its  ultimatum  to  Germany  that  the  Mikado  was  anxious  to 
get  the  region  and  that  if  he  did  not  obtain  it  during  the 
European  crisis  it  was  only  a  question  of  time  when  he 
would  do  so.  The  German  Government,  as  was  expected, 
refused  to  accede  to  Japan's  demands.  In  fact  Germany 
took  no  notice  of  the  communication.  So  it  was  that  on 
August  23,  when  the  time  limit  stated  in  the  ultimatum  had 
expired,  that  Japan  joined  the  warring  nations.  Her  dec- 
laration of  war  on  Germany  which  lined  her  up  with  the 
allies  was  as  follows: 

"We,  by  the  grace  of  heaven,  Emperor  of  Japan,  seated 
on  the  throne  occupied  by  the  same  dynasty  from  time 
immemorial,  do  hereby  make  the  following  proclamation  to 
all  our  loyal  and  brave  subjects: 

"We  hereby  declare  war  against  Germany,  and  we  com- 
mand our  army  and  navy  to  carry  on  hostilities  against  that 
empire  with  all  their  strength,  and  wre  also  command  all  our 
comjDetent  authorities  to  make  every  effort,  in  pursuance  of 
their  respective  duties,  to  attain  the  national  aim  by  all  means 
within  the  limits  of  the  law  of  nations. 

"Since  the  outbreak  of  the  present  war  in  Europe,  calami- 
tous effect  of  which  we  view  with  grave  concern,  we,  on  our 
part,  have  entertained  hopes  of  preserving  peace  of  the  Far 
East  by  the  maintenance  of  strict  neutrality,  but  the  action 
of  Germany  has  at  length  compelled  Great  Britain,  our  ally, 
to  open  hostilities  against  that  country,  and  Germany  is  at 
Kiaochou,  its  leased  territory  in  China,  busy  with  warlike 
preparations,  while  its  armed  vessels,  cruising  seas  of  Eastern 
Asia,  are  threatening  our  commerce  and  that  of  our  ally. 
'Peace  of  the  Far  East  is  thus  in  jeopardy. 


O 

(—1 

O 
Pi 

o 

O 


o 

<1 

o 

Eh 

Q 
i— i 

■H 

Ph 

P3 
<J 

o- 

2; 

»— i 
o 

Ph 

p 
o 

a 

<1 
P3 


]()()  Japan   Takes  a  Hand  in   the  Trouble 

"Accordingly^ our  Government  and  that  of  His  Britannic 
Majesty,  alter  full  and  frank  communication  with  each 
other,  agreed  to  take  such  measures  as  may  be  necessary  for 
the  protection  of  the  general  interests  contemplated  in  the 
agreement  of  alliance,  and  we,  on  our  part,  being  desirous 
to  attain  that  object  by  peaceful  means,  commanded  our 
Government  to  offer  with  sincerity  an  advice  to  the  Imperial 
German  Government. 

"15y  the  last  day  appointed  for  the  purpose,  however,  our 
Government  failed  to  receive  an  answer  accepting  their 
advice.  It  is  with  profound  regret  that  we,  in  spite  of  our 
ardent  devotion  to  the  cause  of  peace,  are  thus  compelled  to 
declare  war,  especially  at  this  early  period  of  our  reign,  and 
while  we  are  still  in  mourning  for  our  lamented  mother. 

"It  is  our  earnest  wish  that,  by  the  loyalty  and  valor  of 
our  faithful  subjects,  peace  may  soon  be  restored  and  the 
glory  of  the  empire  he  enhanced." 

WAR   FEVER   RAMPANT   IN    JAPAN 

Japan  had  had  the  war  fever  for  some  days  and  the 
declaration  of  war  was  received  with  great  enthusiasm  in 
Tokio.  Japan  took  prompt  steps  to  enforce  her  demands  on 
Germany.  The  Mikado's  Government  apparently  was  ready 
for  war.  In  any  event  the  declaration  of  war  by  the 
Japanese  left  Germany  and  Austria  arrayed  against  a  great 
host  of  men.  At  this  time  the  two  parties  to  the  old  triple 
alliance  were  at  war  with  Russia,  France,  England,  Belgium, 
Servia,  Montenegro  and  Japan.  It  was  a  great  force  that 
these  allies  commanded,  one  far  in  excess  of  the  land  and 
sea  forces  of  Germany  and  Austria. 


Japan  Takes  a  Hand  in  the  Trouble  101 

Japan  was  able  to  put  1,000,000  more  fighting  men  in 
the  field  against  Germany  and  Austria.  She  also  had  181 
warships  to  add  to  the  combined  fleets  of  the  allies.  This 
brought  the  land  forces  of  the  allies  up  to  a  strength  almost 
double  that  on  land  and  several  times  as  great  on  sea.  In 
addition  to  the  1,000,000  available  men  Japan  had  to  put  in 
the  field  she  had  a  powerful  reserve  army. 

It  is  true  that  Japan  had  suffered  great  financial  loss  in 
the  war  with  Russia  and  was  in  a  poor  condition  so  far  as 
ability  to  wage  war  was  concerned  in  the  matter  of  wealth 
but  the  war  fever  was  rampant  in  Japan  and  the  Mikado's 
Government  was  anxious  to  drive  the  Germans  from 
Kiaochou  even  if  it  was  necessary  to  plunge  the  country 
into  a  war  that  might  cost  millions.  Japan  did  not  reckon 
the  cost.  Whether  it  was  so  that  she  was  seeking  an  excuse, 
as  many  diplomats  said,  is  a  question.  But  certain  it  was 
that  Japan  acted  promptly  in  delivering  an  ultimatum  to 
Germany  and  in  taking  quick  action  on  Germany's  failure 
to  answer  the  communication. 


102  Japan  Takes  a  Hand  in  the  Trouble 


SOME,  SWEET  HOME 


CHAPTER  VIII 
YOUNG  KING  OF  THE  BELGIANS 

Grandson  of  a  German  Prince — His  Queen  the  Grand 
Niece  of  the  Murdered  Empress  of  Austria — His  Visit 
to  America  When  Crown  Prince — His  Large  Posses- 
sions in  the  Congo  with  30,000,000  Belgian  Subjects — 
A  Democratic  Monarch. 

KING  ALBERT  of  the  Belgians  also  became  a  prom- 
inent personality  early  in  the  struggle.  When  he  made 
such  a  brilliant  record  as  a  soldier  while  the  Germans  were 
battering  at  the  gates  of  his  nation  the  civilized  world  awoke 
to  the  fact  that  his  would  be  a  name  that  would  go  down  in 
history.  King  Albert  is  the  grandson  of  the  first  King  of 
the  Belgians,  a  German  prince  from  Saxe-Coburg-Gotha, 
who  was  invited  to  rule  as  Leopold  I.  His  sovereignty 
lasted  for  thirty-four  years.  The  sovereignty  of  his  son, 
Leopold  II.,  lasted  for  forty-four  years.  That  of  his  grand- 
son, King  Albert,  began  only  in  1909.  Belgium  has  been 
prosperous  and  united  under  their  rule.  Each  sovereign 
identified  himself  thoroughly  with  his  subjects  and  gave  his 
life  to  the  adopted  country  so  completely  that  the  royal  fam- 
ily of  Belgium  is  considered  by  the  Belgians  themselves  as 
Belgian. 

103 


Z 


P 


pq 
C 
Z 


BRITISH  TROOPS  CROSSING  A  RIVER 


loi  Young  King  of  the  Belgians 

King  Albert  and  Queen  Elizabeth  have  had  to  sacrifice 
their  nearest  and  dearest  family  ties  to  remain  loyal  to  Bel- 
gium during'  this  war.  Both  are  as  German  as  centuries  of 
German  blood  can  make  them.  The  Queen,  who  is  the 
daughter  of  Duke  Carl  Theodore  of  Bavaria,  one  of  the  most 
celebrated  eye  specialists  of  his  generation,  is  the  name-sake 
and  god-daughter  of  her  aunt,  the  murdered  Empress  Eliza- 
beth  of  Austria.  She  had  always  maintained  the  most  af- 
fectionate relations  with  her  uncle,  the  Emperor  Francis 
Joseph,  whose  army  was  allied  to  Germany's. 

KING  ALBERT  KNOWN  TO  AMERICANS 
HIS   VISIT    TO    AMERICA 

King  Albert  was  thirty-nine  years  old  and  Queen  Eliza- 
beth a  year  younger  at  the  outbreak  of  the  war.  Many 
Americans  have  met  the  king.  In  1808  he  visited  America 
for  several  months.  He  had  dinner  in  Washington  with 
President  and  Mrs.  McKinley,  went  to  Newport  to  be  enter- 
tained by  Mrs.  Potter  Palmer,  took  luncheon  at  the  Law- 
yers' Club  in  Wall  street  with  Frederic  R.  Coudert,  went 
over  to  the  Standard  Oil  works  at  Bayonne,  N.  J.,  visited 
the  United  States  Navy  Yards  and  saw  also  a  cavalry  drill, 
and  as  a  diversion  after  such  strenuous  labors  tried  to  visit 
the  scene  of  a  murder  in  Brooklyn.  A  burly  policeman 
baffled  him,  ordering  him  away  from  the  house  of  crime. 
The  oil  fields  in  Western  Pennsylvania  were  thoroughly 
inspected  and  the  manufacturing  establishments  in  Massa- 
chusetts investigated,  after  which  Prince  Albert — as  he  was 
then — went  out  West  and  made  a  tour  with  J.  J.  Hill  of  the 
railroad  centres.     Societv  hastened  to  entertain  him  where- 


Young  King  of  the  Belgians  105 

ever  he  went  and  occasionally  it  interfered  with  the  engineer- 
ing and  industrial  studies  he  was  making  by  the  commands 
of  his  uncle,  King  Leopold  II.,  in  order  to  fit  him  for  his 
later  duties  as  King,  so  that  he  finally  hid  his  identity  under 
an  assumed  name.  In  New  Orleans  he  was  C.  A.  Harris. 
In  St.  Louis  he  stayed  for  three  days  at  a  hotel  as  "John 
Banks  of  New  York." 

In  1909,  a  few  months  before  he  became  King,  he  vis- 
ited the  Belgian  Congo,  where  he  had  30,000,000  subjects 
and  a  territory  which  yielded  great  revenues  to  his  private 
purse  as  well  as  to  the  Belgian  Government.  The  Belgian 
Congo  was  Leopold  II. 's  gift  to  the  nation  which  elected  to 
have  his  father  come  from  Germany  to  rule  over  them.  Its 
government  has  been  full  of  difficult  problems,  which  Leo- 
pold II.'s  masterful  mind  ignored,  having  in  view  only  its 
development  to  increase  the  wealth  and  importance  of  Bel- 
gium, but  King  Albert  carried  out  reforms  in  the  Congo  to 
add  to  the  happiness  of  the  natives.  King  Leopold  con- 
trolled it  personally,  King  Albert  had  to  share  its  control 
with  his  Government,  sharing  also  its  revenues  with  the 
nation.  His  private  fortune  was  twenty-odd  millions  of 
dollars,  in  addition  to  a  sufficient  grant  from  the  state  to 
maintain  his  palaces  and  household. 

NO  TAX  FOR  A  CORONATION 

He  and  Queen  Elizabeth  did  not  have  any  formal  corona- 
tion, such  as  most  of  the  other  sovereigns  have,  following  the 
example  of  Leopold  II.,  who  gave  to  the  people  the  large 
sum  of  money,  many  thousands  of  dollars,  for  which  they 
had  been  taxed  to  pay  for  the  coronation.     The  new  King 


106  Young  King  of  the  Belgians 

and  Queen  had,  however,  a  state  entry  into  Brussels  the  day 
before  Christmas  in  L909,  when  the  cannon  boomed  a  royal 
salute-  and  the  church  bells  rang  out  as  hundreds  of  thousands 
of  their  subjects  Prom  all  quarters  of  the  small  kingdom 
shouted  themselves  hoarse  in  welcome.  The  Queen  rode 
first  in  the  procession,  sitting  in  the  royal  coach  with  her 
children,  Prince  Leopold  and  Prince  Charles  and  the  dainty 
little  Princess  Marie  Jose,  the  coach  drawn  by  six  horses 
in  gay  harness  and  escorted  by  a  squadron  of  soldiers;  the 
King,  behind  them,  astride  a  spirited  horse,  looking  quite 
kingly  in  his  military  uniform  of  white  embroidered  in  gold, 
and  with  his  own  military  escort. 

lie  and  the  Queen  have  been  democratic,  easily  acces- 
sible to  all  classes  of  society,  and  they  became  so  popular 
that  the  Socialists  who  used  to  demand  a  republic  for  Bel- 
gium, were  seldom  heard  from. 

The  court  at  Brussels  was  visited  by  many  foreigners 
during  King  Albert's  reign  and  was  considered  one  of  the 
most  delightful  courts  of  Europe. 


CHAPTER  IX 
GERMANY'S  WAR  LORD 

Personal  Description  of  Kaiser  Wilhelm  II — His  Work  as 
Emperor  and  Methods  of  Life — Has  a  Big  Body,  Short 
Legs  and  a  Withered  Arm — The  German  Navy  His 
Personal  Creation — His  Income  $7,000,000  a  Year— 
His  Hobbies. 

BULKING  largest  in  the  great  struggle  which  tore 
Europe  asunder  was  Emperor  William  of  Germany. 
Often  times  he  had  been  called  the  War  Lord  and  the  manner 
in  which  he  took  the  aggressive  and  began  to  force  matters 
at  the  opening  of  the  campaign  seemed  to  prove  that  he  had 
the  right  of  title  as  a  son  of  Mars.  He  personally  encour- 
aged his  men  and  his  warlike  utterances  thrilled  the  German 
Empire.  He  took  the  attitude  that  Germany  would  fight 
the  whole  world  if  necessary.  He  held  that  the  sword  had 
been  forced  into  his  hand,  that  other  nations  were  jealous 
of  Germany  and  that  they  alone  were  to  blame  for  the  great 
war.  His  attitude  was  one  of  studied  aggressiveness  and 
whatever  the  merits  of  his  claims  he  didn't  waste  time  in 
pushing  matters. 

A  year  before  the  war  Germany  was  celebrating  the 
quarter  of  a  century  reign  of  William  II.  At  the  time  Ger- 
many was  in  a  great  state  of  prosperity  following  a  long 

107 


108  Germany's  War  Lord 

period  of  peace  with  a  big  increase  in  the  population  and  a 
corresponding  large  increase  in  the  wealth  of  the  nation. 
Then  the  Kaiser  risked  everything  by  easting  the  mailed 
gauntlet  in  the  face  of  Europe.  Hut  this  did  not  seem  to 
bother  him  and  he  had  the  mass  of  his  people  behind  him. 

The  following  descrihes  him  at  the  outbreak  of  the  great 
war  of  1914: 

William  II,  "Der  Kaiser" — for  Bismarck  insisted  that 
the  new  German  emperors  should  assume  the  ancient  style 
of  the  old  emperors  of  Germany — the  ninth  monarch  of  the 
House  of  Hohenzollern  to  rule  over  the  Kingdom  of  Prus- 
sia and  the  third  of  the  house  to  rule  over  the  Empire  of 
United  Germany.  He  is  a  gray-haired  man  of  fifty-five, 
not  more  than  5  feet  8  or  9,  with  a  distinct  tendency  to  cor- 
pulency. He  carries  most  of  his  fat  about  his  waist,  and 
although  he  bears  himself  erect  his  shoulders  are  round.  His 
legs  are  too  short  for  his  body,  but  when  walking  he  takes 
long  strides  and  lets  his  gold  spurs  clank.  Of  late  years  he 
has  worn  a  flowing  military  cape,  as  it  permits  him  to  retain 
something  of  the  martial  air  of  his  younger  days.  Naturally 
he  looks  his  best  when  on  horseback. 

The  real  countenance  of  the  much  advertised  man  was 
perceptibly  different  from  the  thousands  of  his  portraits  on 
sale  all  over  the  world  which  showed  the  dashing,  dauntless, 
somewhat  defiant  head  of  the  Hohenzollerns.  That  is  a  pose 
assumed  for  the  photographer,  a  pose  intended  to  idealize 
him  to  his  subjects  and  to  convey  the  impression  that  "Dei- 
Kaiser"  is  devoted  to  lofty  aims  and  is  elevated  above  the 
common  herd.  All  his  official  photographs  have  the  same 
expression,  the  look  that  the  Germans  call  "ernst,"  but  his 


Germany's  War  Lord  109 

natural  face  is  a  very  sad  face  furrowed  by  anxiety;  a  casual 
observer  might  say  that  he  looks  cross. 

KAISER  A  CRIPPLE  FROM   BIRTH 

The  Kaiser's  face  is  always  pale  and  pasty  and  after 
fatigue  or  in  illness  he  looks  ashen  gray.  He  has  been  a 
cripple  from  birth.  His  left  arm  was  injured  so  severely  by 
the  straining  of  the  main  nerves  that  it  is  atrophied  and 
shrunken  and  hangs  limp  and  practically  useless  save  to 
repose  on  the  gold  sword  hilt  at  his  side.  The  extent  to 
which  this  cripples  his  movements  can  best  be  judged  by  the 
fact  that  he  cannot  even  hold  a  fork  in  his  left  hand  and  eats 
with  one  which  he  holds  in  his  right  and  which  has  a  specially 
heavy  outside  prong  with  a  flat  cutting  edge  that  answers  the 
purposes  of  a  knife  as  well.  Yet  by  a  wonderful  display  of 
pluck,  perseverance  and  suppleness  he  has  made  himself  an 
adept  at  most  sports.  He  can  fence,  swim,  row,  shoot,  ride 
and  play  billiards  a  great  deal  better  than  many  men  who 
have  the  use  of  both  their  arms.  In  shooting  he  takes  aim 
with  his  right  arm,  and  only  when  hunting  big  game  does  he 
use  a  resting  rod;  at  billiards  he  places  his  left  arm  in  posi- 
tion on  the  table  with  his  right  and  then  rests  the  cue  upon 
it  in  the  ordinary  way ;  on  horseback  he  merely  supports  the 
reins  in  his  left  hand,  which  is  held  in  place  by  an  ingenious 
contrivance,  and  guides  his  charger  with  his  knees. 

Since  Frederick  the  Great  no  German  ruler  has  under- 
stood the  business  of  being  emperor  as  well  as  the  Kaiser. 
He  has  many  traits  in  common  with  his  illustrious  ancestor — 
a  love  of  order,  a  love  of  business,  the  taste  for  things  mili- 
tary, a  boundless  extravagance  in  some  things  and  the  mean- 


no  Germany's   \\Tar  Lord 

esi  parsimony  in  others,  an  imperial  spirit  and  an  irritable 
temper.  His  mind  is  like  an  elephant's  trunk,  which  finds 
it  just  as  easy  to  pick  up  a  needle  as  to  unroot  a  tree.  Take 
his  hobbies,  for  instance.  One  is  the  navy.  In  1S71  the 
ships  that  flew  the  flag  of  the  North  German  Confederation 
■ — that  striking  design  of  black  and  white  and  red  which  is  the 
battle  emblem  of  the  Kaiser's  navy  today — were  so  weak  that 
they  could  take  little  part  in  the  contliet,  and  France  was 
able  to  bottle  up  the  North  Sea  with  impunity.  Today  the 
German  navy  is  second  only  to  that  of  England. 

The  German  navy  is  literally  the  Kaiser's  own  personal 
citation.  lie  is  one  of  the  greatest  living  authorities  on 
naval  construction,  and  his  collection  of  ship  models  is  per- 
haps the  finest  and  most  costly  in  the  world.  No  error  of 
proportion  is  too  slight,  no  mistake  in  construction  is  too 
insignificant  to  escape  his  critical  eye,  and  his  knowledge  of 
things  naval  can  truly  be  said  to  spring  from  a  real  love  of 
the  sea.  For  years  he  labored  to  fire  his  people  with  the 
same  spirit,  and  at  last  succeeded.  lie  forced  enormous 
credits  from  reluctant  parliaments,  built  the  ships  and  found 
the  crews  to  man  them.  Not  only  did  he  build  up  the  navy, 
he  also  built  up  a  merchant  marine,  and  when  the  war  started 
Germany  had  nearly  four  million  tons  of  shipping  on  the 
seven  seas.  In  contrast,  the  Kaiser's  other  hobby  is  collecting 
old  shoes.  He  has  the  slippers  of  Voltaire  and  those  of  the 
great  Napoleon,  the  riding  boots  of  Wallenstein  and  the  tiny 
dancing  shoes  of  Talma. 

HIS  SUCCESS  AS  A  BUSINESS  MAN 

The  same  extraordinary  contradictions  are  carried  into 
.'lis  finances.     The  Kaiser's  income  is  derived  from  his  hered- 


Germany's  War  Lord  111 

itary  kingdom  of  Prussia  and  from  a  vast  amount  of  pri- 
vate property  comprising  castles,  forests  and  landed  estates. 
Also  he  is  credited  with  having  made  millions  in  business  ven- 
tures, owning  a  considerable  interest  in  one  of  the  transatlan- 
tic lines  and  in  most  of  the  German  railroads.  In  1910  it 
was  conservatively  estimated  that  his  total  revenue  exceeded 
$7,000,000  a  year,  but  it  was  probably  more. 

Although  he  is  modest  and  simple  to  a  degree  in  his  per- 
sonal tastes,  and  smokes  penny  Dutch  cigars,  he  is  extrava- 
gant in  the  maintenance  of  an  imperial  show  and  display. 
He  spends  millions  upon  millions  of  marks  every  year  and 
has  incurred  immense  debts  in  order  to  uphold  the  standard 
of  imperial  luxury  suited  to  the  power,  prestige  and  dignity 
of  his  position.  Xo  court  in  Europe  since  that  of  Louis 
XIV  of  France  has  approached  the  splendor  of  the  Kaiser's, 
no  monarch  has  had  more  servile  courtiers,  and  it  is  astonish- 
ing that  he  has  retained  as  many  homely  virtues  as  he  has. 
Wherever  he  goes,  whatever  he  does,  he  is  surrounded  by  aris- 
tocratic satellites,  and  he  lives  continually  in  an  environment 
that  tends  to  increase  his  haughtiness  and  imperial  pride  and 
the  sense  of  his  own  importance. 

The  pomp  and  ceremony  of  the  formal  court  functions 
are  imposing  in  the  highest  degree,  but  although  the  Kaiser 
insists  unrelentingly  upon  the  rigid  etiquette  laid  down  by 
the  German  protocol,  and  will  not  permit  even  the  highest 
officers  of  his  army  or  the  proudest  of  his  nobles  to  depart  one 
hair's  breadth  from  the  ceremonial  that  must  be  observed  in 
his  presence,  he  can  when  it  serves  his  purpose,  either  for  per- 
sonal profit  or  national  aggrandizement,  be  friends  with  men 
who  are  not  of  noble  birth.     Among  his  intimates  are  Herr 


112  Germany's   \\rar  Lord 

Ball  in,  the  manager  of  a  steamship  line;  Herr  Belbriich,  a 
Berlin  banker,  and  Herr  Friedlander,  a  coal  merchant. 

It  is  from  men  that  he  learns,  not  from  books.  Thus 
when  Roentgen  discovered  the  "X"  rays  the  Kaiser  sent  for 
him  and  spent  hours  questioning  him  on  every  phase  of  his 
discovery.  His  thirst  for  knowledge  was  such  that  he  never 
slopped  till  he  had  extracted  from  the  great  savant  all  the 
information  lie  had  upon  the  subject. 

Tin:   KAISKRIN 

In  1881  the  Kaiser  married  Princess  Augusta  Victoria, 
daughter  of  the  Duke  of  Augustenburg,  who  in  1864  had 
come  forward  as  a  claimant  to  the  Duchy  of  Schleswig-Hol- 
stein,  and  by  her  lie  has  had  six  sons  and  one  daughter.  The 
Empress  has  not  been  without  influence  on  his  family  life, 
which,  compared  to  that  of  the  other  Hohenzollerns,  has  been 
remarkably  free  from  left-handed  love  affairs.  At  least  she 
has  not  had  to  lead  the  life  of  anxious  jealousy  that  was  the 
portion  of  his  grandmother  and  mother.  The  Empress  is 
his  ideal  of  womanhood,  a  wife  that  loves,  honors  and  obeys 
her  husband  and  is  a  fond  and  productive  mother.  Political 
influence  she  never  tries  to  exert,  but  devotes  her  time  to  the 
"Kaiser,  Kinder,  Kirche,  Kochen  und  Kleider"  (Kaiser, 
children,  church,  cooking  and  clothes). 

Even  at  his  silver  wedding,  standing  beside  the  Empress, 
surrounded  by  their  children,  his  first  thoughts  were  not  for 
them.  "My  first  and  last  care  is  for  my  fighting  forces  on 
land  and  sea." 


CHAPTER  X 

THE  RUSSIAN  COMMANDER 

The  Grand  Duke  Nicholas  Nicholaevitch  Was  Prominent 
in  the  Russo-Japanese  War — One  of  the  Finest  Cavalry 
Officers  of  the  Great  Empire — His  Mother  a  German — 
Known  as  the  Strong  Man  of  Russia  Who  Might  Be- 
come Regent  or  Even  Czar. 

GRAND  DUKE  NICHOLAS,  the  leader  of  the  Rus- 
sian forces,  was  a  commanding  figure  in  the  great  war. 
The  Czar  is  nominally  the  supreme  commander  of  the  Rus- 
sian army  as  well  as  of  the  Russian  navy,  and  it  is  understood 
that  when  war  was  declared  he  was  ambitious  to  place  him- 
self at  the  head  of  the  troops  in  the  field.  But  he  was  per- 
suaded to  delegate  the  supreme  command  of  the  army  at 
the  outset  to  his  cousin  the  Grand  Duke  Nicholas  Nicholae- 
vitch, a  soldier  in  looks,  one  of  the  tallest  men  in  the  army, 
and  the  finest  cavalry  officer  of  the  empire,  making  a  splen- 
did appearance  on  a  horse ;  and  a  commander  of  long  experi- 
ence who  was  one  of  the  chief  officers  of  the  Russo-Japanese 
war.  His  executive  ability  was  apparent  when  he  acted 
as  the  head  of  the  military  commission  in  charge  of  the  clos- 
ing operations  of  this  war,  and  he  was  able  to  cope  success- 
fully with  revolution  in  Russia  itself. 

113 


11).  The  Russian  Commander 

LEADER  or  THE  ANTI-GEEMAN   FACTION 

Tlie  Grand  Duke  Nicholas  was  the  strong  man  of  the 
imperial  family  and  always  spoken  of  as  the  probable  re- 
gent,  if  Russia  should  need  a  regent.  The  Czar's  life,  being 
in  constant  danger  from  the  bombs  of  the  Nihilists,  and  his 
only  son,  the  Grand  Duke  xVlexis,  a  little  boy,  the  Grand 
Duke  Nicholas,  it  was  thought,  might  some  day  become 
regent  and  even  Czar. 

As  leader  in  the  imperial  family  of  the  anti-German  fac- 
tion he  strenuously  opposed  those  visits  of  state  which  have 
of  recent  years  taken  place  between  the  Czar  and  the  Kaiser, 
preferring  to  come  out  openly  as  the  latter's  enemy.  But 
Grand  Duke  Nicholas  might  any  place  be  taken  for  a  Ger- 
man, with  his  blond  hair  and  blue  eyes.  They  are  an  inherit- 
ance from  his  German  mother,  who  was  a  Duchess  of  Olden- 
burg, from  the  family  which  gave  a  wife  to  the  Kaiser's 
second  son,  Prince  Eitel,  and  an  inheritance  from  his  Ger- 
man grandmother.  She  was  Princess  Charlotte,  the  sister 
of  Frederick  William  III.,  King  of  Prussia,  and  Great- 
grandfather of  Kaiser  William  II.  Princess  Charlotte 
became  Czarina  of  Russia  by  her  marriage  to  the  Czar 
Nicholas  I.  and  her  second  son  was  the  father  of  Grand 
Duke  Nicholas. 


CHAPTER  XI 
KITCHENER  OF  KHARTOUM 

The  Great  Soldier  Who  Was  at  the  Head  of  England's 
War  Department  in  the  European  War  of  1914 — He 
Organized  the  British  Army  in  India  and  Was  Chief  of 
Staff  of  Lord  Roberts  in  the  Boer  War — How  He  De- 
stroyed the  Tombs  of  the  Prophets  After  Slaying  17,000 
of  the  Enemy  in  One  Day. 

FIELD  MARSHAL  EARL  KITCHENER,  who  was 
made  Secretary  of  State  of  War  when  Great  Britain 
declared  war  on  Germany,  took  office  as  the  British  War 
Lord  almost  immediately.  He  is  a  picturesque  figure  al- 
though he  lacks  the  glamor  that  surrounded  the  Kaiser. 
When  the  European  crisis  broke  out  Lord  Kitchener  was  at 
home  on  furlough,  his  visit  to  England  having  a  further 
purpose — that  of  receiving  from  the  King  a  new  honor,  the 
dignity  of  an  Earl  and  the  titles  Earl  Kitchener  of  Khar- 
toum and  Viscount  Broome  of  Broome  in  the  County  of 
Kent. 

Lord  Kitchener  was  born  at  Crotter  House,  Ballylong- 
ford,  County  Kerry,  on  June  24,  1850,  his  father  being  the 
late  Lieutenant  Colonel  H.  H.  Kitchener  of  Cossington  in 
Lancashire,  and  his  mother  a  Miss  Chevallier  of  Aspall  Hall, 
Suffolk.     Although  born  in  Ireland,  while  his  father  was 

115 


116  Kitchener  of  Khartoum 

stationed  there,  he  is  of  pure  English  stock  and  not  Hiber- 
nian as  frequently  claimed. 

He  was  educated  at  the  Royal  Military  College  at  Wool- 
wich and  entered  the  Royal  Engineers  in  1871.  As  com- 
mander of  the  Egyptian  Cavalry  during  the  Soudan  cam- 
paigns of  1882-84,  he  first  came  into  public  notice  and  estab- 
lished himself  in  public  regard  when  he  was  made  Governor 
of  Suakim.  In  1800  he  was  made  Sirdar  of  Egypt  and 
eight  years  later  he  commanded  the  famous  Khartoum  ex- 
pedition with  conspicuous  success  and  received  the  thanks  of 
the  government,  was  raised  to  the  peerage  and  granted 
$510,000. 

HARD   WORK    IN    THE  DESERT 

This  was  the  result  of  thirteen  years  of  work  in  the 
desert  when  he  silently  pursued  the  Kali  fa  and  his  hordes, 
laying  the  railroad  each  mile  as  he  pushed  on,  and  met  the 
enemy  at  last,  destroying  at  the  great  battle  of  Omdurman 
nearly  17,000  in  the  day.  lie  concluded  his  work  by  blow- 
ing up  the  Madhi's  tomb,  scattering  the  bones  of  the  prophet 
to  the  four  winds,  and  settling  the  sands  of  the  desert  over 
the  spot  where  the  tomb  had  been.  For  this  he  was  se- 
verely criticised,  and  in  the  House  of  Commons  he  was  cen- 
sured by  some  sentimentalists  for  an  act  of  vandalism.  He 
curtly  replied  that  his  instructions  were  to  destroy  the  enemy, 
and  he  had  done  so,  and  to  insure  the  future  peace  he  had  also 
destroyed  the  resting  place  of  the  prophet  by  whom  the 
fanatics  swore,  as  the  tomb  would  have  been  a  rallying  cen- 
ter for  the  enemy.     He  had  wiped  out  all  traces  of  the 


Kitchener  of  Khartoum  117 

prophet  and  the  followers.  The  resulting  peace  has  jus- 
tified him. 

When,  after  the  three  awful  disasters  to  British  arms  in 
South  Africa  under  the  command  of  General  Buller,  the 
Daily  Mail  came  out  with  the  placard,  "The  Government's 
Xmas  present  to  the  nation:  Lord  Roberts  and  Lord  Kitch- 
ener to  leave  for  the  front,"  the  whole  British  people  gave  a 
great  sigh  of  relief;  now  the  errors  would  be  repaired. 
Roberts  for  tactics,  Kitchener  for  organization. 

He  lives  for  his  life  work;  his  passion  is  for  efficiency. 
He  serves  no  other  god  but  the  god  of  battles.  His  whole 
life  was  planning  and  organizing  of  forces.  He  never  had 
a  great  reputation  as  a  skilful  leader  in  manoeuvering;  it  is 
as  an  organizer  that  he  is  supreme.  He  greatly  resembles 
the  German  tradition  of  soldiering,  exact  in  equipment, 
mathematical  in  calculation,  stern  to  ruthlessness  to  accom- 
plish his  end.  Yet  he  settled  the  Boer  war  by  offering  to  the 
leaders  of  the  Boers  terms  of  surrender  so  generous  that  only 
a  man  of  statesmanlike  mind  could  have  seen  them  to  be 
justified. 

For  his  services  as  chief  of  staff  in  South  Africa  until 
Lord  Roberts  returned  home,  and  as  commander-in-chief 
until  the  conclusion  of  the  war,  he  was  advanced  to  the  rank 
of  a  full  general  in  the  army  and  to  a  viscountcy  in  the  peer- 
age. There  was  the  further  consolation  of  a  grant  by  Par- 
liament of  £250,000  which  accompanied  the  thanks  both 
houses  of  Parliament  voted  him. 

In  1902  he  was  sent  to  India  as  commander-in-chief, 
where  he  thoroughly  reorganized  the  Indian  army,  in  which 
operation  he  came  into  collision  with  Lord  Curzon,  who  mar- 


118  Kitchener  of  Khartoum 

ried  Mary  Leiter  of  Chicago,  who  resented  his  high-handed 

methods. 

His  instructions  were  to  reorganize  the  British  army  in 
India.  This  required  appropriations  largely  in  excess  of  the 
previous  years.  He  sent  the  request  for  their  approval  to 
the  Indian  Council,  over  which  Lord  Curzon,  not  the  least  of 
autocrats  himself,  presided.  Lord  Curzon  refused  to  pass 
them.  Lord  Kitchener's  tone  changed.  Before  he  had 
asked,  now  he  demanded.  Lord  Curzon  refused  with  a  curt- 
ness  that  showed  he  believed  his  will  equal  to  the  stern  and 
immobile  Kitchener.  He  was  wrong.  Lord  Kitchener 
stood  upon  the  broad  authority  of  his  commission,  which  was 
to  reorganize  the  army  in  India,  and  he  demanded  that  the 
home  government  support  him.  Lord  Curzon  stood  upon 
his  constitutional  rights  as  the  civil  power  to  control  and 
overrule  the  military.  Lord  Midleton,  the  life-long  friend 
of  Lord  Curzon,  his  fag  at  Eton,  to  whom  the  appeal  was 
made  as  Secretary  of  State  for  India,  decided  against  Cur- 
zon and  with  Kitchener.  Lord  Curzon  resigned  and  re- 
turned to  England. 

HIS  ADMINISTRATIVE   WORK   IN   EGYPT 

Since  1011  he  has  held  the  post  in  Egypt  made  famous 
by  Lord  Cromer  and  his  system  of  land  reform  and  his  en- 
couragement of  cotton  grownig  on  the  Nile  have  shown  him 
to  be  as  great  an  administrator  as  he  is  soldier.  His  land 
reform  system,  modelled  on  the  plan  adopted  by  the  United 
States  in  dealing  with  the  American  Indians,  which  forbids 
the  native  to  sell  his  land  to  contractors,  was  the  system 
advocated  by  the  reform  party  in  Mexico. 


Kitchener  of  Khartoum  119 

On  his  visit  to  America  two  years  ago,  Lord  Kitchener 
made  a  very  favorable  impression,  not  by  what  he  said  but 
by  his  astonishing  power  of  saying  nothing  and  his  im- 
perturbable demeanor. 

Although  in  his  sixty-fifth  year  Lord  Kitchener  has  the 
vigor  of  a  man  ten  years  younger.  He  is  straight  as  a  dart, 
stands  six  feet  two  inches,  his  black  hair  only  slightly  tinged 
with  gray.  His  penetrating  gray  eyes  and  stern,  cold  ex- 
pression are  the  terror  of  army  loafers,  who  either  "get  on 
or  get  out !" 

Lord  Kitchener  is  a  bachelor.  Society  he  detests.  For 
women  he  has  no  time.  He  dedicated  himself  to  his  work 
and  did  not  believe  in  the  domestic  joys  for  the  soldier.  All 
his  officers  when  he  commanded  the  army  in  Egypt  had  to  be 
bachelors.  He  did  not  want  to  have  men  around  him  sigh- 
ing for  home  and  wife  and  children.  Those  things  are  not 
for  a  soldier  in  Kitchener's  understanding  of  the  life. 

kitchener's  advice  to  his  soldiers 

As  soon  as  Lord  Kitchener  took  charge  of  Great 
Britain's  war  affairs  he  issued  a  pamphlet  advising  his  men 
how  to  conduct  themselves.  These  were  issued  to  the  army 
which  landed  in  France  early  in  the  struggle.  They  read 
as  follows: 

"You  are  ordered  abroad  as  soldiers  of  the  King  to  help 
our  French  comrades  against  the  invasion  of  a  common 
enemy. 

"You  have  to  perform  a  task  which  will  need  your  cour- 
age, your  energy  and  your  patience. 

"Remember  that  the  honor  of  the  British  army  depends 
on  your  individual  conduct. 


- 


•f. 

EH 

h- 1 

pq 


- 


t£ 


LOADING  A  MACHINE  GUN 


*%Arr^ 


Jbsss**-; 


.jw^^-' 


LANDING  ARTILLERY  FROM  TRANSPORTS 


120  Kitchener  of   Khartoum 

"It  will  be  your  duty  not  only  to  set  an  example  of  dis- 
cipline and  perfect  steadiness  under  fire,  but  also  to  main- 
tain the  most  friendly  relations  with  those  whom  you  are 
helping  in  this  struggle. 

"The  operations  in  which  you  will  be  engaged  will  for 
the  most  part  take  place  in  a  friendly  country  and  you  can 
do  your  own  country  no  better  service  than  in  showing  your- 
self in  France  and  Belgium  in  the  true  character  of  a 
British  soldier  by  being  invariably  courteous,  considerate 
and  kind. 

"Never  do  anything  likely  to  injure  or  destroy  prop- 
erty and  always  look  upon  rioting  as  a  disgraceful  act. 

"You  are  sure  to  meet  with  a  welcome  and  to  be  trusted. 
Your  conduct  must  justify  that  welcome  and  that  trust. 

"Your  duty  cannot  be  done  unless  your  health  is  sound 
so  keep  constantly  on  your  guard  against  any  excesses. 

"In  this  new  experience  you  may  find  temptation  both 
in  wine  and  women.  You  must  entirely  resist  both  tempta- 
tions and  while  treating  all  women  with  perfect  courtesy 
you  should  avoid  any  intimacy. 

"Do  your  duty  bravely.    Fear  God  and  honor  the  King." 


CHAPTER  XII 
A  WAR  OF  COUSINS 

All  of  the  Royal  Families  of  Europe  in  the  Great  War  of 
1914  Were  Related  by  Blood  or  Marriage  Except 
Servia  s — Many  Grandchildren  of  King  Christian  of 
Denmark  and  Queen  Victoria  of  England — Also  Held 
Military  Titles  in  Each  Other  s  Armies  and  Navies — A 
Continental  Family  Row. 

VIRTUALLY  all  the  embattled  kings  and  queens  of 
Europe  in  the  great  war  of  1914  were  cousins. 

Indeed,  the  only  "outsider,"  who  could  claim  no  kinship 
with  the  rest,  was  King  Peter  of  Servia,  the  immediate 
cause  of  the  war,  and  the  engagement  had  been  announced 
of  King  Peter's  son,  Prince  Alexander,  Crown  Prince  of 
Servia,  to  Grand  Duchess  Olga,  oldest  daughter  of  the  Czar 
of  Russia. 

All  their  published  photographs  proclaim  the  cousinship 
of  the  King  of  England  and  the  Czar  of  Russia.  They  could 
not  look  more  alike  if  they  were  brothers.  Their  mothers 
are  sisters,  both  daughters  of  Christian  IX  of  Denmark  and 
his  matchmaking  queen,  who  enjoyed  the  distinction  of  fur- 
nishing more  kings  and  queens  from  her  family  than  any 
other  monarch  of  modern  times — or  ancient  either,  for  that 
matter. 

Besides  the  beautiful  Queen  Alexandra,  mother  of  King 

121 


122  A   War  of  Cousins 

t  reorge  of  England  and  Dagmar,  consort  of  Czar  Alexander 
of  Russia,  the  clever  spouse  of  Christian  IX  gave  two  kings 
to  European  thrones,  Frederick  VIII  of  Denmark  and  the 
late  King  George  of  Greece.  In  addition,  a  son  of  Frederick 
\  as  called  to  the  throne  of  Norway  as  Haakon  VII. 

queen  Victoria's  reigning  grandchildren 

But,  speaking  of  clever  and  matchmaking  royal  mammas, 
to  the  late  Queen  Victoria,  grandmother  of  King  George  of 
England,  belongs  the  palm.  One  of  her  daughters  became 
the  Empress  of  Germany,  the  mother  of  the  present  Kaiser. 
The  following  of  her  grandchildren  occupied  other  European 
thrones: 

George  V  of  England,  son  of  Edward  VII. 

Wilhelm  II,  Kaiser  of  Germany,  son  of  Princess  Victoria. 

The  Czarina  of  Russia,  daughter  of  Princess  Alice. 

Queen  Maud  of  Norway,  daughter  of  King  Edward. 

Queen  Victoria  of  Spain,  daughter  of  Princess  Beatrice. 

Queen  Sophia  Dorothea  of  Greece,  daughter  of  Princess 
Victoria. 

An  interesting  group  of  royal  cousins  is  made  up  of 
the  Kaiser  Wilhelm  of  Germany,  King  George  of  England 
and  the  Czarina  of  Russia.  The  Czarina  is  the  daughter  of 
the  Princess  Alix  of  Hesse-Darmstadt,  a  daughter  of  Prin- 
cess Alice  of  England,  a  daughter  of  Queen  Victoria  and  an 
aunt  of  King  George. 

The  Kaiser  is  a  son  of  Princess  Victoria,  who  was  mar- 
ried to  the  Kaiser  Frederick  III,  who  died  a  few  months 
after  his  accession  to  the  German  throne  and  was  succeeded 
by  the  present  Kaiser. 


A   War  of  Cousins  123 

A  story  is  told  that  when  Kaiser  Wilhelm  II  was  a  mere 
boy,  a  playmate  struck  him  by  accident  and  made  his  nose 
bleed.  When  the  playmate  hastened  to  apologize  the  future 
Kaiser  would  not  listen. 

"It's  no  matter,"  he  replied  as  he  wiped  his  bleeding  nose. 
"There  goes  the  last  drop  of  English  blood  in  my  body." 

Nicholas  I  of  Montenegro  is  entitled  to  a  high  place  in 
the  matchmaking  class.  The  Queen  of  Italy  was  the  Princess 
Helena  of  Montenegro.  The  Princess  Militza  of  the  same 
house  is  the  wife  of  the  Grand  Duke  Nicolaievitch  of  the 
Russian  royal  family,  the  Princess  Anna  was  married  to 
Prince  Francis  Joseph  of  Battenburg,  and  the  Princess 
Anastasie  to  the  Grand  Duke  Nicholas-Nicolaievitch. 

MONTENEGRIN    HOUSE   RELATED   TO  GREAT   BRITAIN, 
GERMANY  AND  RUSSIA 

Through  the  Crown  Princess  Militza,  who  was  married 
to  the  Montenegrin  Crown  Prince  Alexander,  the  royal  house 
of  Montenegro  was  connected  with  that  of  Great  Britain. 
Germany  and  Russia.  The  Crown  Princess  was  the  Duchess 
Jutta  of  Mechlinburg-Strelitz.  She  took  the  name  Militza 
at  her  marriage. 

Through  King  Constantine  of  Greece,  nearly  all  the 
crowned  heads  of  Europe  became  cousins-in-law  if  they  were 
not  already  blood  cousins.  King  Constantine  married  Prin- 
cess Sophia,  a  sister  of  the  present  Kaiser,  and  thus  came 
into  more  or  less  close  relationship  with  many  of  the  royal- 
ties of  Europe.  King  Constantine  is  a  son  of  that  King 
George  whom  the  matchmaking  Queen  of  Denmark  gave 
to  the  throne  of  Greece  and  thus  a  nephew  of  Alexandra,  the 
"queen   mother"  of   England  and  Dagnar,   the   Dowager 


124  A    War  of  Cousins 

Czarina  of  Russia,  and  a  cousin  to  about  every  royalty  of  his 
generation  in  Europe. 

When,  at  the  opening  of  hostilities  in  the  War  of  1914, 
the  territory  of  Belgium  was  threatened  with  invasion  by  the 
Germans,  King  Albert  of  Belgium  wrote  an  appeal  to  King- 
George  of  England  to  come  to  his  assistance.  He  might 
have  addressed  his  letter,  "My  dear  Cousin,"  for  he  is  a  blood 
cousin  of  King  George.  Through  Philip,  Count  of  Flanders, 
King  Albert  was  descended  from  Leopold  I,  Prince  of  Saxe- 
Coburg,  who  was  elected  King  of  the  Belgians  in  1831. 
Leopold  I  married  Charlotte,  Princess  of  Wales. 

King  George  of  England  and  King  Haakon  of  Norway 
are  not  only  cousins  but  brothers-in-law7.  King  Haakon  mar- 
ried Princess  Maud,  King  George's  sister.  He  was  a  Danish 
prince  before  his  election  to  the  throne  of  Norway  and  a  son 
of  Frederick  VIII,  who  married  Louise,  a  daughter  of 
Queen  Victoria  and  King  George's  aunt. 

Innumerable  royal  alliances  succeeded  the  union  of  the 
houses  of  Hanover  and  Saxe-Coburg-Gotha,  through  the 
marriage  of  King  George  III  of  England  and  Queen  Char- 
lotte. Both  Queen  Victoria  and  her  husband,  besides  other 
members  of  the  families  of  Hanover,  Saxe-Coburg  and 
Gotha,  were  united  by  their  progeny  to  scions  of  other  royal 
houses  and  passed  by  marriage  to  Saxony,  Hohenzollern, 
Austria,  Bavaria,  Portugal,  Belgium,  Baden,  Hesse,  France, 
Naples,  Tuscany,  Bulgaria,  Greece,  Russia  Romania,  the 
Netherlands,  Denmark,  Sweden,  Norway  and  Spain,  with  all 
of  whose  royal  families  that  of  Great  Britain  is  more  or  less 
remotely  connected. 

The  houses  of  Saxe-Coburg-Gotha  and  Hanover  met 
again  in  the  marriage  of  the  Duke  of  Kent  and  Princess 


A    IV ar  of  ('on. si ns  12/} 

Mary  Louise.  Their  only  daughter  was  Queen  Victoria  and 
when  she  was  married  to  Albert,  second  son  of  the  Duke  of 
Saxe-Cohurg-Gotha,  the  two  houses  became  practically  one. 
This  royal  house  of  England  goes  back  through  George  I 
to  James  I  and  Mary  Queen  of  Scots  and  to  the  Guelphs 
whose  ancestry  is  probably  derived  from  the  princely  house 
of  Este. 

Queen  Wilhelmina  of  Holland  is  also  a  cousin,  though 
somewhat  further  removed,  of  most  of  the  royal  houses  of 
Europe.  Through  the  marriage  of  William  V,  Prince  of 
Orange  and  Sophia  Wilhelmina,  Princess  of  Prussia,  from 
whom  Wilhelmina  is  descended,  she  was  closely  connected 
with  the  reigning  house  of  Germany. 

The  royal  family  of  Romania,  through  its  Crown  Prince, 
is  closely  related  to  other  ruling  families.  Charles,  King 
of  Romania,  married  Elizabeth,  Princess  of  Wied  and  their 
son,  the  Crown  Prince  Ferdinand  Victor,  married  Princess 
Marie  of  Saxe-Coburg-Gotha,  daughter  of  the  late  Duke  of 
Edinburgh,  an  uncle  of  King  George  of  England. 

RUSSIAN  AND  GERMAN  ROYAL  MARRIAGES 

So  many  of  the  Grand  Dukes  of  Russia  have  made  mar- 
riages connecting  them  one  or  another  of  the  many  divisions 
of  the  German  Empire  that  it  has  been  said  the  ancient 
Romanoff  strain  became  almost  as  German  as  the  Kaiser. 

Here  is  an  instance  of  the  close  and  intricate  relations  be- 
tween these  two  houses:  Grand  Duke  Michael,  the  last  sur- 
viving granduncle  of  the  Russian  Emperor  Nicholas,  died 


L26  A    War  of  Cousins 

in  1900.  lie  had  married  the  Princess  Cecilia  of  Baden. 
Their  eldest  daughter,  Anastasia,  was  married  to  the  Grand 
Duke  of  Mecklenburg- Schwerin.  Her  grand  daughter  is 
Cecilia,  the  German  Crown  Princess. 

A  popular  British  Princess  who  is  the  consort  to  the  heir 
to  a  throne  is  the  Princess  Margaret  of  Connaught,  daughter 

of  Duke  Arthur  of  Connaught,  a  son  of  Queen  Victoria. 
She  is  married  to  the  Crown  Prince  of  Sweden.  Her  sister 
is  the  favorite  Princess  "Pat,"  so  much  admired  in  America 
as  well  as  in  England.  Through  the  Duke  of  Connaught 
and  his  sons  and  daughters  there  is  another  link  with  the  Ger- 
man Empire,  for  the  Duchess  of  Connaught,  mother  of  the 
Swedish  Crown  Princess  and  of  Princess  "Pat,"  was  the 
Princess  Louise  of  Prussia. 

Some  of  of  the  various  cousins  of  King  George  of  Eng- 
land, all  of  whom  are  of  royal  blood,  are  Prince  Ernest 
Louis,  Grand  Duke  of  Hesse;  Princess  Frederick  Charles 
of  Hesse,  Princess  Alexander  of  Hohenlohe,  Leopold 
Charles  Edward,  reigning  Duke  of  Saxe-Coburg-Gotha ; 
Charlotte,  hereditary  Princess  of  Saxe-Meiningen ;  Princess 
Henrietta  of  Reuss,  Princess  Adolphus  of  Sehaumberg- 
Lippe,  the  Duchess  of  Sparta,  Princess  Victoria  of  Batten- 
berg,  Grand  Duchess  Sergius  of  Russia,  Grand  Duchess  Cyril 
of  Russia,  Adolphus  Frederick,  reigning  Grand  Duke  of 
Mecklenburg- Strelitz;  Maria,  Duchess  of  Orleans;  the  Prin- 
cess of  Thurn  and  Taxis,  Prince  Gaston  of  Orleans,  Prince 
Ernest  Bernhard  of  Saxe-Altenburg,  Archduchess  Otho 
Francis  Joseph  of  Austria  and  William  Prince  of  Iloheu- 
zollern. 


A   War  of  Cousins  127 

MILITARY    RELATIONSHIP    OF    WARRING   RULERS 

There  was  even  a  sort  of  military  cousinship  between  the 
principal  reigning  houses  at  war.  Kaiser  William,  for  in- 
stance, not  only  ranked  as  the  admiral-in-chief  of  his  own 
navy  and  general-in-chief  of  his  own  army,  but  also  as  a  field 
marshal  of  Great  Britain,  an  admiral  of  the  British  fleet,  the 
colonel-in-chief  of  a  regiment  of  British  Royal  Dragoons,  a 
Danish,  a  Norwegian  and  a  Swedish  admiral  and  most 
singularly  of  all,  an  admiral  of  the  Russian  fleet  also. 

Queen  Mary  of  England  held  the  rank  of  a  colonel  of 
Prussian  hussars.  Queen  Wilhelmina  of  Holland  held  titles, 
in  the  Prussian  guard  and  German  navy.  Both  the  Czar  and 
the  Czarina  of  Russia  could  have  gone  on  the  field  with 
their  regiments  of  German  soldiers  to  mow  down  the  forces 
of  Emperor  William.  The  Emperor  of  Russia  was  com- 
mander of  a  Bavarian  regiment  and  in  the  suite  of  the  Ger- 
man navy;  the  Empress  was  commander  of  a  regiment  of 
dragoons  of  the  Prussian  guards. 

As  if  these  tangled  royal  alliances  were  not  already  suffi- 
ciently puzzling,  a  number  of  matches  were  being  arranged 
between  the  princes  and  princesses  of  these  States.  One 
was  the  marriage  between  Prince  Alexander  of  Servia  and 
the  Grand  Duchess  Olga.  The  other  two  were  those  of 
Elizabeth,  the  granddaughter  of  the  King  of  Roumania,  to 
George,  the  Crown  Prince  of  Greece,  and  of  Prince  Charles, 
the  son  of  Crown  Prince  Ferdinand  of  Roumania,  to  the 
Grand  Duchess  Tatiana  of  Russia. 


128 


A    War  of  Cousins 


WAITING  FOR  ORDERS 


CHAPTER  XIII 

ARMED  STRENGTH  OF  WARRING  NATIONS 

Strength  of  the  Rival  Nations — Twenty  Million  Men  Pre- 
pare for  War — Allies  Have  Advantage  in  Land  Power — 
Naval  Strength  of  Allies  also  Greater — Great  Britain's 
Powerful  Navy — Classification  of  Great  Sea  Fleets — 
Aerial  Strength  of  Powers  Favors  Allies — Wealth  of 
Warring  Nations,  with  Revenue,  Expenditure  and  Debt 
— Cost  of  General  War, 

WHEN  the  lines  were  finally  drawn  and  the  opening  shots 
had  been  fired,  approximately  20,000,000  men,  the  reg- 
ular forces  of  the  rival  armies,  were  being  mobilized  and 
pushed  to  the  front.  The  allies,  in  regular  troops  greatly  out- 
numbered Germany  and  Austria,  the  total  number  for 
France,  Russia,  Great  Britain,  Belgium,  Servia  and  Monte- 
negro standing  at  10,902,000  as  against  7,200,000  for  Ger- 
many and  Austria.  These  forces  were  apportioned  as  fol- 
lows: France,  4,000,000;  Russia,  5,500,000;  England, 
730,000;  Belgium,  222,000;  Servia,  300,000;  Montenegro, 
150,000;  Germany,  5,200,000;  Austria,  2,000,000. 

The  unorganized  strength  of  the  warring  nations,  added 
to  the  organized  gave  the  allies  17,721,000  men  and  Germany 
and  Austria  11,200,000.     The  unorganized  strength  was: 

129 


130  Armed  Strength  of  Warring  Nations 

Russia,  a,200,000;  France,  1,000,000;  Great  Britain, 
200,000;  Belgium,  400,000;  Servia,  100,000;  Germany, 
1,000,000;  Austria-Hungary,  3,000,000. 

In  naval  strength  also  the  powers  at  war  with  Germany 
and  Austria  had  an  advantage.  Relatively  their  sea  strength 
was  much  greater  than  that  of  Germany  and  Austria, 
although  neither  Belgium,  Servia  nor  Montenegro  possessed 
any  power  on  the  water.  Great  Britain  alone  had  more 
fiffhtinff  craft  than  Germany  and  Austria  comhined  and 
almost  as  many  oflicers  and  men  for  duty  on  the  sea. 

Great  Britain  war  ships  numbered  569,  with  a  personnel 
of  163,700  men.  France  had  419  ships,  manned  by  60,621 
men  and  Russia  had  220  ships  with  52,463  men.  The  sea 
strength  of  these  countries  was  classified  as  follows : 

Great  Britain — dreadnoughts  and  cruiser  battleships, 
thirty-nine;  first  class  cruisers,  forty-two;  smaller  craft,  488. 
France — dreadnoughts  and  cruiser  battleships,  seventeen; 
first  class  cruisers,  eighteen;  smaller  craft,  384.  Russia — 
dreadnoughts  and  cruiser  battleships,  thirteen;  first  class 
cruisers,  six;  smaller  craft,  201.  This  gave  the  allies  sixty- 
nine  dreadnoughts  and  cruiser  battleships;  sixty-six  first 
class  cruisers  and  1,073  smaller  craft,  manned  by  a  total  of 
276,784  officers  and  men. 

ALLIES  HOLD  ADVANTAGE  ON  SEA 

Turning  to  a  table  of  the  sea  strength  of  Germany  and 
Austria  the  advantage  in  favor  of  the  allies  is  all  too  evident. 
Germany  had  only  twenty-six  dreadnoughts  and  cruiser 
battleships;  nine  first  class  cruisers  and  290  smaller  craft. 


Armed  Strength  of  Warring  Nations  131 

Austria  had  four  dreadnoughts  and  cruiser  battleships ;  three 
first  class  cruisers  and  107  smaller  craft.  This  made  up  a 
total  of  the  two  countries  of  thirty  dreadnoughts  and  cruiser 
battleships,  twelve  first  class  cruisers  and  397  smaller  craft, 
with  a  sea  fighting  force  of  194,233  men. 

The  German  navy  was  a  wonderfully  efficient  organiza- 
tion in  a  typically  German  way.  There  was  no  discounting 
the  thoroughness  with  which  the  German  fleet  has  been 
drilled,  the  faithfulness  that  has  gone  into  its  preparation, 
from  driving  the  first  rivet  in  each  vessel's  keel  to  the  training 
of  the  turret-pointers  and  the  drill  at  manoeuvring  in 
squadron. 

CRITICISM  OF  FRENCH  NAVY 

The  French  navy  had  come  in  in  the  past  for  some  very 
hard  knocks  from  the  critics.  Discipline  in  that  service  was 
declared  to  be  just  two  jumps  above  the  Russian  standard 
and  approximating  that  of  Spain.  France's  long  series  of 
naval  disasters  were  dragged  out  to  prove  that  her  navy  is  all 
but  a  hopeless  affair. 

Asa  matter  of  fact,  the  French  navy  suffered  from  very 
much  the  same  trouble  as  the  Italian.  The  Latin  doesn't 
maintain  the  Teutonic  idea  of  discipline,  but  he  seems  to  get 
along  very  well  on  his  own  peculiar  lines.  The  French  ships, 
like  the  Italian,  are  very  near  the  dirtiest  afloat,  and  this  in 
itself  is  apt  to  prejudice  an  American  critic. 

But  while,  to  our  minds,  dirt  and  discipline  are  contra- 
dictory terms,  there  isn't  any  conclusive  proof  that  dirt  and 
straight  shooting  should  be.  And  the  French  can  show  a 
very  pretty  article  of  the  latter  commodity.    Ashore  they  are 


I— I 
Eh 

W 


W 
P 

o 


I— I 


m 

< 
o 
pq 

o 

o 

Ph 
O 

A 
O 


132  Armed  Strength  of  Warring  Nations 

handicapped  by  a  great  deal  of  graft  and  slack  methods  in 
their  navy  yards,  but  at  sea  the  French  are  not  only  good 
sea-faring  men,  but  plentifully  supplied  with  enthusiasm  for 
their  profession. 

There  are  no  naval  men  in  the  world  who  study  their 
profession  along  scientific  lines  with  the  zeal  the  French  put 
into  it.  Every  one  of  them  has  tactics  at  his  fingers'  ends, 
and  in  the  torpedo  branches,  destroyers  and  submarines,  they 
easily  led  the  world. 

The  strength  in  the  air  was  also  in  favor  of  the  allies, 
numerically  at  least.  Germany  had  a  powerful  fleet  of 
Zeppelins,  which  many  experts  on  aviation  declared  before 
the  war  would  play  an  important  part  in  the  struggle  and 
be  of  great  aid  to  the  Germans. 

STRENGTH  FOR  BATTLES  IN  CLOUDS 

The  following  table  shows  the  fighting  strength  of  the 
great  powers  in  the  war : 

DIRIGIBLE  AIRSHIPS  OF  THE  RIVAL  POWERS 

German//  and  ^instria 

Non-  Semi-                      Gas  capacity 

Germany                 rigid  rigid  Rigid  Totals     in  cu.  ft. 

War  airships 3  2         6  11 

Passenger  airships....  2  13  6  8,016,730 
Austria 

War  airships 1  1                      2 

Passenger  airships ... .      1  1  561,270 


Grand  totals  ....  20  9,178,000 


Armed  Strength  of  Warring  Nations  133 

In  construction  January  1,  1914 — 

Germany — Five  large  rigid  type;  capacity,  4,200,700 
cubic  feet. 

Allies 

Non-  Semi-  Gas  capacity 

France  rigid    rigid  Rigid  Totals     in  cu.  ft. 

War  airships 9         3         1         13 

Passenger  airships.  ..  .      1  1  4,115,980 

England 

War  airships 7  7  882,500 

Russia 

War  airships 12         1  13  2,252,140 

Grand  totals  ....  34  7,250,620 

In  construction  January  1,  1914 — 

France — 7  non-rigid,  2  semi-rigid,  1  rigid;  gas  capacity, 
6,036,300  cubic  feet. 

England — 3  non-rigid,  2  rigid ;  capacity,  2,753,400  cubic 
feet. 

Russia — 2  non-rigid,  2  rigid;  capacity,  1,235,000  cubic 

feet. 

Total  building  for  Allies,  10,024,700  cubic  feet. 

AEROPLANES  OF  THE  RIVAL  POWERS 
(INCLUDES  MONOPLANES,  BIPLANES,  hydroplanes) 

Triple  Alliance 
Germany 

Army  and  navy 152 

Private  aeroplanes  (estimated) 200 


134  Armed  Strength  of  Warring  Nations 

Austria 

Army 40 

Navy 6 

Private  (estimated)    35 

Triple  Entente 
France 

Army  and  navy 450 

Private  (estimated)    1,000 

England 

Army    148 

Navy    GO 

Private   154 

Russia 

Army  and  navy '250 

Private  (estimated)    150 

The  number  of  men  in  the  armies  (at  war  strength)  of 
the  great  powers,  in  proportion  to  their  populations,  was  as 
follows : 

Germany,  1  man  in  12.48  of  population;  Austria,  1  in 
25.67;  Italy,  1  in  29.36;  United  Kingdom,  1  in  02.15;  France, 
1  in  9.09;  Knssia,  1  in  31.10. 

FINANCIAL    RESOURCES   OE   WARRING   POWERS 

It  will  be  seen  from  the  following  table  that  the  resources 
of  the  Allies  substantially  exceed  those  of  Germany  and 
Austria,  although  the  national  debts  of  the  former  far  exceed 
the  aggregate  of  the  indebtedness  of  the  latter  group. 


Armed  Strength  of  Warring  Nations  135 

The  revenues,  however,  of  the  United  Kingdom,  France 
and  Russia  are  very  much  larger  than  those  of  Germany  and 
Austria.  Figures  show,  moreover,  that  the  wealth  of  the 
United  States  is  greater  than  that  of  Germany  and  Austria 
and  exceeds  the  total  resources  of  the  Franco-Russian 
alliance.  It  is  greater  too  than  that  of  the  United  Kingdom 
and  Russia  combined. 

Revenue.     Expenditures.  Debt.            Total  Wealth. 
Germany    . ..  $879,656,000  $879,656,000  $1,177,418,000  $60,500,000,000 

Austria    ....    636,909,000     636,852,000  1,133,511,000    25,000,000,000 

Italy    512,800,000     505,841,000  2,706,609,000    20,000,000,000 

Un.   King'm.    918,805,000     917,929,000  3,485,818,000    80,000,000,000 

France    ....    914,604,000     914,550,000  6,283,675,000    65,000,000,000 

Russia    1,674,038,0001,674,038,000  4,553,488,000    40,000,000,000 

U    S 992,249,000     965,274,000  1,028,344,000 130,000,000,000 

The  above  tabulation  does  not  include  the  resources  of  the 
colonies  of  the  respective  nations  or  of  their  dependencies. 

The  expenses  of  a  general  war  have  been  thus  tabulated 
by  Prof.  Charles  Richet  of  the  University  of  Paris: 

NUMBER  OF  MEN  ENGAGED 

Men 

Austria    2,600,000 

England    1,500,000 

France 3,400,000 

Germany 3,600,000 

Italy 2,800,000 

Roumania    300,000 

Russia 7,000,000 

Total    21,200,000 


136  Armed  Strength  of  Warring  Nations 

DAILY    COST  OF   A   GREAT   EUROPEAN    WAR 

Feed  (»{"  men $12,600,000 

Feed  of  horses 1,000,000 

Pay  (  European  rates  | 4,250,000 

Pay  of  workmen  in  arsenals  and  ports 1,000,000 

Transportation 2,100,000 

Transportation  of  prcn  i  ions 4,200,000 

Munitions — Infantry  L0  cartridges  a  day -1,200,000 

Artillery— 10  shots  per  day 1,200,000 

Marine— 2  shots  per  day 100,000 

Equipment    4,200,000 

Ambulances — 500,000   wounded   or  ill    ($1    per 

day)    500,000 

Armature   500,000 

Reduction  of  imports 5,000,000 

Help  to  the  poor  (20  cents  per  day  to  one  in  ten)  0,800,000 

Destruction  of  towns,  etc 2,000,000 

Total  per  day $49,050,000 


CHAPTER  XIV 
BATTLES  IN  THE  AIR 

Lord  Tennyson's  Remarkable  Prophecy  Realized — Aerial 
Crafts  Revolutionizing  Warfare — Germany's  Zeppelins 
Veritable  Aerial  Battleships — How  Aerial  Forces  Were 
Distributed  Along  Frontiers — The  Aeroplane  by  Day 
and  the  Dirigible  by  Night — England's  Attempt  to  Bar 
Foreign  Air  Craft — All  Nations  Steadily  Increasing 
Their  Air  Strength — Biplanes  More  Adaptable  for 
Dropping  Bombs — Damage  by  Bombs  an  Open  Ques- 
tion— Zeppelin  a  Convertible  Cruiser. 

jNE  of  the  most  remarkable  prophecies  in  literature  is 
that  of  Lord  Tennyson,  made  almost  a  century  ago  in 
his  "Locksley  Hall." 

The  famous  English  poet  realized  in  prevision  the  pos- 
sibility of  the  conquest  of  the  air.  Tennyson  foresaw  aerial 
warfare  when  he  wrote: 

"For  I  dipped  into  the  future,  far  as  human  eye  could  see; 
Saw  the  vision   of  the  world,   and  all  the   wonder  tha* 
would  be; 

Heard  the  heavens  fill  with  shouting,  and  there  rained  . 

ghastly  dew 
From  the  nations'   airv  navies  grappling  in  the  central 

blue." 

137 


138  Battle*  in  the  Air 

This  nineteenth  century  dream  of  the  great  poet  was 
realized  in  the  struggle  which  involved  practically  all  of 
Europe,  when  the  tremendous  flying  forces  of  the  two  great- 
est rivals  for  aerial  supremacy  clashed,  and  the  value  of  air- 
craft as  a  military  asset  had  its  first  real  test. 

BEGINNING  OF  DAY  OK  AIB  NAVIES 

But  this  is  only  the  inception  of  the  struggle  in  the  sky 
which  may  yet  attain  such  development  as  to  force  the  war- 
ring nations  to  lay  down  their  arms  and  usher  in  an  era  of 
universal  peace.  When  the  full  fury  of  the  mammoth  death 
engines  upon  which  the  nations  of  Europe  have  spent  the 
staggering  sum  of  $117,000,000  since  1908  have  been  un- 
leashed the  ensuing  horrors  may  end  war  forever. 

The  perfection  of  aerial  warfare  will  change  into  a 
mockery  the  old  methods  of  armies  that  creep  and  navies 
that  crawl  over  land  and  seas.  Admiral  Sir  Percy  Scott, 
the  inventor  of  the  most  destructive  of  British  artillery, 
confessed  at  the  beginning  of  the  European  War  that  he 
had  exhausted  his  engineering  skill  in  devising  resistance 
for  dreadnoughts  that  Mere  now  rendered  obsolete  by  the 
forces  in  the  air  and  under  the  sea,  the  airship  and  the 
submarine. 

HOW  THE  AERIAL  FLEETS   COMPARE 

Here  is  an  accurate  and  exhaustive  statement  of  the 
great  aerial  armaments  mobilized  by  the  warring  nations  at 
the  beginning  of  the  gigantic  conflict.  The  figures  are  taken 
from  government  reports,  and  added  thereto  are  the  latest 
statistics  from  authoritative  technical  sources: 


Battles  in  the  Air  139 

Germany  has  already  spent  $28,000,000  on  her  aircraft. 
France  follows  closely  with  $22,000,000,  and  Russia  with 
$12,000,000.  Italy  has  spent  $8,000,000,  Austria  $5,000,- 
000,  and  England  $3,500,000.  So  great  has  been  the  clamor 
for  aerial  defense  in  the  last  six  years  that  in  Germany 
public  subscriptions  for  aircraft  have  added  $3,000,000  to 
this  stupendous  sum.  The  same  situation  obtained  in 
France,  where,  in  addition  to  the  appropriations  by  the 
government,  the  French  public  enthusiastically  contributed 
$2,500,000. 

STAGGERING  APPROPRIATIONS  FOR  AERIAL  DEFENSE 

In  the  last  twelve  months  the  appropriations  of  Euro- 
pean nations  for  this  purpose  reached  the  amazing  sum  of 
$24,250,000,  with  France  in  the  lead.  France  appropriated 
$7,400,000;  Germany,  $5,000,000;  Russia,  $5,000,000;  Eng- 
land, $3,000,000;  Italy,  $2,100,000  and  Japan,  $1,000,000. 
With  war  in  the  air  now  an  accomplished  fact,  it  is  probable 
that  the  appropriation  of  $37,000,000  made  by  the  German 
Reichstag  to  cover  a  period  of  five  years  may  be  drawn  into 
the  great  vortex. 

ZEPPELIN  A  VERITABLE  BATTLESHIP 

Each  of  the  eighteen  Zeppelins  comprising  the  German 
air  fleet,  the  most  powerful  in  the  world,  is  a  veritable  aerial 
battleship,  armed  as  it  is  with  quick-firing  and  machine  guns 
and  launching  tubes  for  discharging  aerial  torpedoes.  Three 
of  this  vast  fleet  are  passenger  dirigibles  which  have  been 
converted  into  air  cruisers. 


A   DARING    DASH    OF  \'K\Y   WA1J   MACHINES 


m 


- 


;     :"'...    - 


140  Battles  in   the  Air 

Ten  Parseval  non-rigid  dirigibles,  armed  with  machine 
guns  at  the  bows  and  a  launching  tube  in  the  floors  of  the 
cars  make  up  a  part  of  the  German  air  squadron,  and  added 
to  these  are  two  of  the  largest  rigid  cruisers  of  the  Schuette- 
Lanz  type,  which  mount  guns,  as  do  the  Zeppelins,  on  top  of 
the  hull.  They  also  possess  the  additional  advantage  of 
having  machine  guns  displayed  in  sponsons  projecting  from 
the  sides  of  the  hull  and  reached  by  stairways.  The  great 
German  air-fleet  is  completed  by  the  addition  of  six  smaller 
non-rigid  ships  of  the  "M"  type. 

HOW   FRANCE  LINED  UP 

Against  this  imposing  array  France  marshaled  sixteen 
serviceable  dirigibles  much  smaller  and  slower  than  the  Ger- 
man airships.  Their  energies  were  of  less  power,  and  it 
was  the  opinion  of  French  experts  that  the  air  squadron  of 
that  country  would  be  no  match  for  the  big  German  Zep- 
pelins. France  depended,  however,  on  her  splendid  array 
of  aeroplanes  to  offset  the  deadly  work  that  might  have  been 
wrecked  by  the  German  dirigibles  on  her  supply  depots 
and  camps. 

At  the  beginning  of  the  war  France  had  800  aeroplanes 
and  1,200  airmen,  interference  by  which  Germany  opposed 
by  hurling  700  aeroplanes  fully  as  good  as  those  of  France 
against  superior  numbers.  These  machines,  which  were  to 
protect  the  mammoth  German  dirigibles,  were  fully  manned, 
in  most  instances  by  two  men.  Some  French  and  German 
aeroplanes  carried  light  machine  guns,  and  were  equipped 
for  dropping  bombs  of  weights  up  to  seven  pounds.     It  is 


Battles  in  the  Air  141 

said  that  four  of  these  22-pound  bombs  have  completely 
wrecked  railway  stations  and  supply  depots. 

RUSSIA   AND   ENGLAND    PLAYED    SMALL   PARTS 

Russia  and  England  did  not  play  any  great  part  in  the 
conflict  with  their  dirigibles.  Eight  of  Russia's  air  craft 
were  built  by  French  factories,  and  are  of  relatively  small 
power.  No  attention  need  be  given  to  England's  dirigibles, 
for  until  the  beginning  of  the  war  she  concentrated  her  efforts 
on  sea  planes,  armed  with  a  shell-firing  gun,  with  which  she 
trusted  to  destroy  the  dreaded  Zeppelins.  Russia's  aero- 
planes numbered  500,  but  she  had  less  than  a  hundred  trained 
pilots  to  operate  them.  England's  Royal  Flying  Corps 
mustered  350  aeroplanes  and  as  many  pilots.  Austria  was 
practically  last  on  the  list  with  six  dirigibles  of  inferior 
power  and  150  aeroplanes,  and  an  inadequate  number  of 
pilots. 

GERMAN   AIRSHIPS  ALONG  FRENCH    BORDER 

The  opening  of  the  war  was  marked  by  the  studied  ef- 
fectiveness with  which  both  Germany  and  France  disposed 
their  aerial  forces  along  the  frontiers.  Eight  Zeppelins  and 
six  Parsevals  were  stationed  in  the  latest  type  of  revolving 
airship  sheds  at  Friedrichshafen,  Strassburg,  Metz  and 
Cologne,  on  the  French  border.  Operated  by  electricity, 
these  sheds  permitted  a  rigid  airship  to  enter  or  leave  always 
with  the  wind,  thus  avoiding  the  former  risks  of  breaking 
the  vessel  if  a  sudden  wind  blows  athwart  the  entrance.  It 
was  found  that  a  capacity  for  eight  more  Zeppelins  could  be 


142  Bullies  in  the  Air 

obtained  in  the  same  sheds  by  a  system  of  relays  while  others 
were  away  on  a  mission. 

At  the  beginning  of  the  war,  Germany  had  other  units 
of  her  aerial  fleet  in  other  stations  at  Frankfort,  Gotha, 
Thorn,  Hamburg,  Cuxhaven,  on  the  North  Sea;  Berlin,  and 
others  at  Koenigsburg,  Posen,  Breslau  near  the  Russian 
frontier,  and  at  the  Island  of  Heligoland,  in  the  North  Sea. 
She  had  converted  into  cruisers  three  passenger  Zeppelins, 
the  Hansa,  Victoria  Luise  and  Sachsen. 

FRANCE   PLACES  "FIFTH  ARM"  OX  BORDER 

"The  fifth  arm,"  as  France  designates  her  aeroplanes, 
was  depended  upon  by  that  power  to  repel  aerial  invasion. 
She  assembled  practically  her  entire  aeroplane  "fleet"  at 
her  great  flying  camps — Rheims,  Verdun,  Toul,  Epinal  and 
Belfort,  the  great  fortresses  which  stretch  along  the  German 
frontier,  immediately  upon  the  beginning  of  hostilities.  The 
aeroplane,  however,  has  the  disadvantage  of  being  a  bird 
of  the  day,  while  the  dirigibles  may  be  operated  equally  as 
well  at  night,  and  this  great  advantage  enabled  Germany 
many  times  to  escape  the  sharp  eyes  of  the  French  airmen. 
The  aid  of  small  searchlights  was  resorted  to  in  the  operation 
of  aeroplanes,  but  they  do  not  illuminate  very  much  of  the 
darkness,  and  tbe  plan  was  abandoned. 

ENGLAND   BARS   FOREIGN    AIRCRAFT 

Great  Britain  at  the  outset  of  the  war  emphasized  her 
vulnerability  by  the  issuance  of  an  order  prohibiting  foreign 
aircraft    from    flying  over   seventy-six   restricted   districts, 


Battles  in  the  Air  143 

representing  military  or  naval  garrison,  fortified  islands, 
piers,  wireless  stations,  dockyards,  lighthouses,  railway  sta- 
tions, supply  depots  and  towers.  The  opening  of  the  conflict 
found  the  naval  wing  of  her  flying  corps  at  Eastchurch, 
and  the  army  wing  at  Salisbury  Plain  and  Farnborough. 
But  England's  sea-planes,  already  mentioned,  were  her  only 
possible  resistance  to  Zeppelins  flying  overhead  at  night. 
These  planes,  which  carried  two  men  and  wireless,  had  a 
flying  time  of  six  hours  over  sea,  and  much  of  their  work 
was  to  detect  the  approach  of  Zeppelins  toward  the  British 
coasts. 

NATIONS  INCREASE  AIR  FORCES 

Realizing  from  the  first  that  in  the  death  grapple  in  the 
air  many  men  and  fighting  machines  would  inevitably  go 
down  to  death,  each  nation  took  steps,  long  before  actual 
hostilities  developed,  to  replenish  its  shattered  air  forces. 
France  had  a  score  of  aircraft  factories,  all  of  them  working 
overtime.  Germany's  dozen  plants  worked  24  hours  a  day. 
The  same  may  be  said  of  the  two  great  Zeppelin  works — the 
one  at  Friedrichshaf  en,  the  other  at  Berlin,  employing  2,500 
skilled  artisans — the  output  of  which  is  six  Zeppelins  a 
month.  At  the  outbreak  of  the  war  the  Zeppelin  fleet  con- 
sisted of  twenty-three  ships. 

Not  only  were  England's  six  factories  engaged  in  pro- 
ducing aeroplanes,  but  at  Farnborough  the  British  navy  was 
constructing  a  great  rigid  dirigible  of  the  Zeppelin  type, 
working  in  feverish  haste  because  of  the  inadequacy  of  the 
Russian  and  Austrian  factories  to  keep  these  factories 
supplied, 


144  Bat  lies  in  the  Air 

There  was  a  marked  perfection  in  the  organization  and 
work  of  the  respective  air  fleets  of  France  and  Germany. 
The  air  dreadnought  fleet  of  the  latter,  being  strictly  homo- 
geneous, formed  one  collective  striking  force.  The  airship 
fleet  consisted  of  four  squadrons  of  four  airships  each,  with 
two  in  reserve.  There  was  a  separate  basis  of  operation  for 
the  dirigibles  of  the  army  and  of  the  navy.  The  Prussian 
army  possessed  six  airship  battalions  each  having  twenty 
companies,  while  Bavaria  had  three  companies,  and  Saxony 
and  Wurtemburg  two  companies  each. 

CREW  OF  AN  AIRSHIP 

A  military  or  naval  officer,  assisted  by  two  lieutenants, 
was  in  command  of  each  airship.  Four  helmsmen  worked  in 
relays,  while  two  helmsmen  attended  to  naught  but  the  rud- 
ders for  horizontal  steering.  Four  engineers  and  an  assist- 
ant engineer  were  in  charge  of  the  motors,  of  which,  on  the 
latest  type  of  Zeppelins,  there  were  five,  each  having  1,000 
horse-power.  Relief  was  furnished  by  two  wireless  opera- 
tors. Three  machines  and  from  three  to  six  gunners  com- 
pleted the  crew,  these  figures  varying  according  to  the  size 
and  armament  of  the  ship. 

The  German  factories  completed  but  a  few  days  before 
the  outbreak  of  the  war  the  latest  marine  Zeppelins,  of  which 
there  were  three,  the  L.3,  the  L.4  and  L.5,  and  which  were 
the  giants  of  the  entire  Zeppelin  fleet.  Scaling  30,000  cubic 
meters  and  covering  journeys  of  2,000  miles  around  Ger- 
many in  thirty-four  hours,  achieving  a  speed  of  a  mile  a  min- 
ute, these  great  ships  remained  continuously  in  the  air  for 
forty-eight  hours  with  their  full  war  complement  and  guns, 


Battles  in  the  Air  145 

which  were  of  greater  range  than  any  ship  of  this  type  here- 
tofore constructed.  These  marine  monsters  carried  the  most 
powerful  searchlights  made,  and  were  intended  by  the  Ger- 
man Admiralty  for  attacking  the  British  fleet  at  night,  should 
the  occasion  arise. 

FRENCH  ORGANIZATION  EFFECTIVE 

The  same  degree  of  effectiveness  was  to  be  found  in  the 
French  organization.  The  entire  nation  was  first  divided 
into  aviation  centers,  and  these  were  in  turn  subdivided  into 
flotillas.  Much  success  attended  observations  from  the 
French  aeroplanes,  and  the  airmen  returned  with  accurate 
estimates  of  the  number,  kind  and  disposition  of  troops  and 
artillery.  At  the  same  time  it  became  possible  to  double 
the  power  of  the  French  artillery  by  having  its  fire  directed 
by  aviators  who  had  found  the  target.  Each  artillery  com- 
mand had  a  section  of  aeroplanes  attached  to  it  for  this 
purpose,  and  which  were  carried  along  with  the  artillery, 
mounted  on  wheeled  transports,  together  with  all  the  im- 
pedimenta necessary  to  maintain  the  aeroplanes  in  the  field, 
such  as  automobile  trucks  and  traction  engines  for  wheeled 
transports.  It  may  be  said  here  that  these  trucks,  engines 
and  transports  proved  to  be  cumbersome  escorts,  which  were 
subjected  from  time  to  time  to  the  deadly  work  of  the 
Zeppelins. 

OBSERVER  DISTRESSED  BY  WIND  GUSTS 

A  curious  feature  of  this  work,  the  truth  of  which  was 
demonstrated  by  actual  military  work  in  France,  is  that  the 


i  m; 


Battles  in  the  Air 


THE  UNITED  STATES  AFFECTED  BY  THE  WAR  IX 

EUROPE 


Battles  in  the  Air  147 

observer  became  seasick  and  nervous,  a  fact  which  has  pre- 
vented the  greatest  accuracy  in  machines  directed  by  a  pilot. 
The  observer's  distress  in  time  of  gusts  is  much  more  marked 
than  that  of  the  pilot,  who  does  not  fear  gusts,  since,  in  pilot- 
ing, the  latter  holds  in  his  hands  the  means  for  preventing 
pitching  and  rolling.  This  gives  him  a  sense  of  security 
which  constitutes  a  decided  moral  advantage.  Experience 
has  shown  that  the  work  of  the  observer  who  is  not  sure  of 
his  pilot  is  incomplete,  and  ofttimes  valueless  to  the  com- 
mander on  the  ground,  and  that  much  better  and  more  de- 
pendable work  has  been  done  by  single  pilots.  They  have 
made  excellent  sketches  while  driving,  thus  demonstrating 
that  the  single  seater  has  an  advantage  over  the  two  seater. 
It  is  a  notable  fact  that  the  single  seat  monoplanes  belonging 
to  the  French  army  were  the  fastest  machines  in  the  fleet. 

EFFECT  OF  BOMB  DROPPING 

The  biplanes  clearly  showed  their  serviceability  in  the 
dropping  of  bombs,  the  aiming  being  done  by  an  engineer 
officer  with  a  bomb  ejector.  The  dropping  of  bombs  in  the 
European  war  settled  the  much  argued  question  of  the  effect 
of  bombs  on  troops  by  demonstrating  that  no  little  havoc  can 
be  created  among  those  below  by  the  use  of  an  occasional 
bomb  dropped  among  them.  However,  this  is  not  to  say 
that  damage  will  always  be  done  thereby,  for  the  experience 
of  many  troops,  notably  the  Italians  in  Tripoli,  tended  to 
show  that  the  moral  and  material  effect  on  troops  is  very 
small.    Indeed,  in  many  cases,  the  bombs  did  not  explode. 

France  has  not  made  public  the  results  of  her  experi- 
ments with  projectiles,  and  we  have  no  way  of  knowing  the 


148  Hal  lies  in  the  Air 

value  thereof  at  the  present  time.  Other  countries  as  well 
have  been  devising  projectiles  for  use  against  aeroplanes 
and  airships.  These  projectiles  release  peculiar  bullets  which 
fly  out  in  all  directions,  and  which  themselves  release  knives 
and  lu.oks  which  tear  and  rend.  Aerial  torpedoes,  Bred  from 
a  gun  and  maintaining  as  flat  a  trajectory  as  any  other  dis- 
charged missile,  are  among  other  of  the  inventions  of  the 
French.  There  is,  however,  no  reliable  information  about 
the  result  of  the  experiments. 

GERMANS  PLACE  FAITH  IN  BOMBS 

The  Germans  placed  much  faith  in  the  work  of  the  Zep- 
pelins in  the  matter  of  bomb-dropping.  These  giants  of 
the  air,  which  had  the  advantage  of  well  regulated  speed, 
which  permitted  the  taking  of  sharp  photographs,  an  efficient 
working  crew  and  a  long  range  wireless  equipment,  which 
permitted  the  imparting  of  instant  information,  the  ability 
to  slacken  speed  and  hover  at  night  over  a  supply  depot, 
gave  a  good  account  of  themselves  in  the  European  war.  The 
bombs  dropped  from  these  Zeppelins  struck  circles  of  fifteen 
feet  in  diameter,  even  when  sent  from  a  height  of  one  mile. 
Four  to  five  tons  of  explosives  was  carried  by  each  of  the 
great  German  air  dreadnoughts,  and  twice  that  quantity 
was  transported  by  the  marine  Zeppelins. 

AEROPLANES  COMPARATIVELY  SAFE 

A  small  target  was  afforded  by  the  aeroplanes,  which 
were  able  to  keep  out  of  the  range  of  the  guns  of  the  air- 
ships. Comparative  safety  for  the  pilot  was  provided  by  the 
armor  plated  bodies  of  the  latest  types  of  offensive  aero- 


Battles  in  the  Air  149 

planes ;  and  it  was  noted  that  no  damaging  effect  following 
the  piercing  of  the  wings  by  bullets.  During  the  Balkan 
war  the  gasoline  tanks  were  frequently  struck,  but  without 
disastrous  result. 

About  300  pounds  of  explosives  was  carried  by  the  mod- 
ern French  and  German  aeroplanes,  35  of  which,  carrying 
as  formidable  a  load  as  a  Zeppelin,  demonstrated  on  more 
than  one  occasion  their  power  of  destroying  a  dirigible  by 
rising  vertically  over  it  and  dropping  bombs  thereon — if  the 
guns  on  top  of  the  Zeppelin  do  not  get  the  aeroplane. 

But  the  Germans  saw  to  it  that  the  Zeppelins  would  not 
encounter  aeroplanes.  They  avoided  French  aeroplanes  by 
traveling  at  night  to  the  proposed  point  of  attack.  Travel- 
ing very  high  and  arriving  at  early  dawn,  they  wrecked 
supply  camps,  thus,  by  this  new  form  of  warfare,  crippling 
the  enemy  and  rendering  him  an  easy  prey  for  the  army. 

The  armament  of  the  Zeppelins  was  capable  of  being 
changed  from  time  to  time,  to  suit  the  kind  of  attack  and 
the  distances  to  be  traveled  to  meet  the  enemy,  as  well  as  the 
general  condition  of  the  weather.  Ordered  to  attack  Paris, 
a  Zeppelin  would,  to  conserve  its  endurance,  carry  one  quick 
firing  gun  and  250  rounds  of  artillery  ammunition,  two 
machine  guns  and  their  ammunition,  and  several  light  ma- 
chine rifles  for  emergency.    No  bombs  would  be  carried. 

PERSEVERANCE  OF  GERMAN  GUN  BUILDERS 

For  more  than  six  years  German  builders  of  guns  have 
been  working  to  make  German  airship  weapons  certain  to 
hit  the  mark,  pierce  protective  covers  and  explode  maga- 
zines.    The  Krupps  several  years  ago  turned  out  a  light 


150  Battles  in  the  Air 

rapid  filing  gun  capable  of  throwing  sixty  two-inch  sliciis 
a  minute,  and  which,  operating  from  the  deck  of  the  Zep- 
pelin E,  proved  a  success.  Shortly  afterward,  Erhardt,  of 
Dusseldorf,  produced  a  light,  quick  firing  gun.  This, 
mounted  atop  the  rigid  hull  of  a  Zeppelin,  proved  that  re- 
finemenl  of  aim,  attained  by  practice,  would  produce  ap- 
palling results.  Kites  in  the  air  were  perforated  at  long 
range. 

One  of  the  problems  solved  during  the  European  war 
was  that  of  getting  perfect  range  and  maintaining  a  fixed 
distance  between  the  moving  airship  and  some  ohject  on  the 
ground.  By  means  of  its  statoscope  the  airship  was  kept 
at  a  constant  height  above  the  ground,  the  instrument  reg- 
istering the  slightest  change  in  height  above  sea  level,  after 
which  the  ship  was  steered  in  a  circle  at  this  fixed  elevation, 
the  target  itself  being  used  by  the  helmsman  as  a  pivotal 
bearing  in  his  steering.  This  form  of  target  practice  was 
first  begun  in  1910,  over  the  artillery  grounds  at  Jeuterburg, 
and  was  later  carried  on  at  the  airship  stations  at  Doberitz, 
Hanau  and  Metz.  Perfect  range  was  obtained,  even  in  the 
highest  winds. 

The  Germans  early  learned  that  the  machine  gun,  slay- 
ing with  an  absurdly  small  and  light  bullet,  was  an  ideal 
aerial  weapon.  Because  of  its  small  size,  many  thousands 
of  rounds  of  such  ammunition  can  be  carried  on  a  dirigible. 
Its  stream  of  .500  bullets  a  minute  will,  at  1,500  yards,  batter 
through  a  brick  wall  as  effectively  as  a  cannon  ball. 

RULES  OF  HAGUE  GOVERNING  AIRCRAFT 

According  to  the  agreement  reached  at  the  Hague  by 
the  nations,  there  was  no  precedent  governing  the  use  of  air- 


Battles  in  the  Air  151 

craft  in  advancing  the  cause  of  a  belligerent  The  repre- 
sentatives of  the  Powers  placed  the  launching  of  projectiles 
from  dirigibles  in  the  same  class  as  the  subjection  of  coast 
cities  to  ransom  at  the  demand  of  a  powerful  fleet.  Firing 
upon  aircraft  is  not  prohibited.  Great  Britain  endeavored 
to  have  the  dropping  of  bombs  prohibited,  because  it  was  a 
menace  to  her  military  isolation  and,  further,  because  her 
strongest  naval  vessel  might  meet  destruction  in  this  way. 
Germany's  refusal  to  vote  for  the  prohibiting  of  bomb 
throwing  was  most  natural.  She  has  made  great  progress 
in  the  use  of  dirigibles  and  has  spent  vast  sums  of  money  in 
her  quest  for  supremacy  of  the  air.  Great  Britain  was  j oined 
by  Russia  in  her  effort  to  render  unfortified  places  immune 
from  attack  by  aircraft.  It  was  finally  ruled  by  the  Hague 
that  undefended  towns,  villages  and  dwellings  cannot  be 
bombarded  from  the  air. 

AERIAL  WAKFAEE   TO   BRING  WORLD   PEACE? 

According  to  the  rules  of  the  Hague,  crews  of  captured 
aircraft  will  be  taken  as  prisoners  of  war,  and  not  treated 
as  spies.  It  was  agreed  that  the  use  of  aircraft  for  purposes 
of  war  would  ultimately  result  in  the  maintenance  of  peace. 
The  suggestion  was  advanced  that  dirigibles,  being  able  to 
pass  over  protecting  armies,  would  speedily  visit  the  capital 
of  a  nation  itself,  where  those  individuals  most  responsible 
for  the  war  could  be  found,  thus  subjecting  them  to  personal 
danger  immediately  upon  the  declaration  of  hostilities.  It 
is  therefore  contended  that  this  result  of  the  development  of 
aerial  navigation  would  bring  the  crowned  heads  of  Europe 
to  their  senses,  and  usher  in  an  era  of  universal  peace. 


152 


Battles  in  the  Air 


#>*'* 


NORTH 
SEA 


<y  cpiuswN'tQ 

>     STOCKHOLM 

w  ^    AS  ^ 


BERLir 


fCOLOGf 


.4 


A.  (  rejgjICHSHl 

V"  lyons    &rrrze*, 


<d 


WARSAW 


<£ 


AUS.TRlA-f*  >v     / 

6UPAPC5TM  >>       ^r    1  *T 


9 


e 


MARSEILU^^ENO* 

[   TURKEY 
MlMiiiiiy    ml    lilliii"'  -^  Si 


KADI  IS  OF  FFFHFTIVF,  ACTION  OF  HERMAN  AIRSHIPS 


CHAPTER  XV 

THE  TRIPLE  ALLIANCE  AND  THE  TRIPLE 

ENTENTE 

The  Former  a  Signed  and  Sealed  Compact,  the  Latter  a 
"Gentlemen's  Agreement3' — How  They  Were  Formed 
and  Why — Germany,  Austria-Hungary  and  Italy  Com- 
posed the  Alliance  and  Russia,  France  and  Great  Britain 
Composed  the  Entente — Bismarck  the  Originator. 

WHAT  is  known  as  the  Triple  Alliance  or  Dreibund  had 
its  beginning  in  October,  1879,  when  Prince  Bismarck 
visited  Vienna  and  arranged  with  Andrassy,  the  Premier  of 
Austro-Hungary,  a  treaty  by  which  Germany  bound  herself 
to  support  Austro-Hungary  against  an  attack  by  Russia, 
Austro-Hungary  agreeing  to  help  Germany  in  the  event  of 
a  combined  attack  by  Russia  and  France. 

This  alliance  was  strengthened  three  years  later  by  the 
adhesion  of  Italy.  Italy  had  no  reason  to  be  friendly  to 
Austria,  but  the  activity  of  France  in  northern  Africa  in  1881 
aroused  an  apprehension  which  proved  sufficient  to  outweigh 
her  historic  grievance  and,  rather  than  see  the  Mediter- 
ranean "turned  into  a  French  lake,"  Italy  joined  herself  to 
France's  avowed  enemies. 

After  five  years  the  Alliance  was  renewed  upon  terms 
supposed  to  be  more  favorable  to  Italy  and  it  has  been  re- 

153 


L54       The  Triple  Alliance  and  the  Triple  Entente 

aewed  again  from  time  to  time,  so  that  it  was  nominally  in 
effed  until  the  outbreak  of  the  world's  greatest  war. 

I  poll  what  terms,  however,  lias  never  been  published  by 
the  contracting  powers.  Some  light  was  thrown  on  thai 
question  when  Italy  broke  away  from  Germany  and  Austria 
at  the  outbreak  of  the  war,  explaining  that  she  was  not 
hound  to  Germany  and  Austria  in  off  ensive  warfare  but  only 
for  mutual  defense.  When,  therefore,  Austro-Hungary 
declared  war  against  the  Serbs  and  Germany  rushed  to  her 
ally's  defense  and  made  the  war  her  own,  Italy  was  not 
under  obligation  to  join.    Such  was  the  Italian  point  of  view. 

It  has  never  proved  difficult  for  the  statesmen  of  Europe 
to  explain  either  the  making  or  the  breaking  of  treaties.  Be- 
fore the  Triple  Alliance  there  was  a  Dreikaiserbund  between 
Germany,  Austria  and  liussia.  On  paper  it  was  justified  by 
the  most  specious  pleas  and  Bismarck,  Gortchakov  and  An- 
drassy  were  able  to  defend  it  as  a  firm  and  lasting  guaranty 
of  the  "peace  of  Europe." 

But  when  self-interest  whistled  in  the  Balkans  or  at  the 
Dardanelles  the  "dogs  of  war"  were  presently  at  the  throat 
of  the  "peace  of  Europe"  and  the  pledges  of  great  statesmen 
were  torn  to  shreds. 

The  Dreikaiserbund  or  Three  Emperors'  Alliance  was 
called  a  "mutual  understanding"  between  the  Czar  of  Rus- 
sia and  the  Emperors  of  Germany  and  Austro-Hungary 
rather  than  an  actual  treaty.  A  "gentlemen's  agreement"  it 
might  have  been  called,  if  that  term  had  been  in  existence 
forty  years  ago. 

BISMARCK   ORIGINATED   TRIPLE   ALLIANCE 

The  first  German  Kaiser,  Wilhelm  1,  grandfather  of  the 
incumbent,  was  enough  of  an  old-fashioned  gentleman  to 


The  Triple  Alliance  and  the  Triple  Entente       155 

hesitate  when  Bismarck  suggested  the  Triple  Alliance,  lest 
the  new  arrangement  should  prove  at  variance  with  agree- 
ments already  in  existence. 

But  when  the  "Iron  Prince"  pointed  out  to  him  the  grow- 
ing cordiality  of  France  and  Russia  and  the  dangers  en- 
tailed upon  Germany  by  the  existence  of  a  hostile  power  on 
each  side  of  his  Empire,  Russia  to  the  east  and  France  to  the 
west,  the  old  man  forgot  the  gentleman  in  the  Emperor, 
turned  his  back  on  his  brother  Kaisers,  and  gave  his  assent. 

Though,  as  has  been  said,  the  exact  terms  of  the  Triple 
Alliance  have  been  kept  secret,  its  general  purpose  is  known 
to  have  been  one  of  mutual  defense  against  military  pres- 
sure from  the  east  and  the  west.  Italy's  identity  of  interest 
has  never  been  entirely  clear  but,  for  that  matter,  Italy's  po- 
sition has  long  been  one  of  isolation  on  the  political  map  of 
Europe  and  she  has  been  torn  in  divers  directions  by  con- 
flicting interests. 

Her  people,  already  overburdened  by  taxation,  have  al- 
ways resented  the  military  and  naval  expenditures  required 
to  maintain  a  place  in  line  with  her  comparatively  rich  and 
martial  allies.  Doubtless  this  consideration,  accented  by  the 
cost  of  her  recent  wars  in  Africa,  had  weight  with  the  states- 
men of  Italy  in  postponing,  if  not  altogether  avoiding,  the 
cost  of  a  war  in  Europe  whose  outcome  could  not  be  foreseen 
but  out  of  which  she  could  hardly  expect  to  get  any  ad- 
vantage. If  she  consented  in  the  end  to  keep  the  treaty  as 
Germany  and  Austro-Hungary  interpreted  it,  it  was  as  a 
choice  of  evils. 

Ten  years  ago,  when  the  term  of  the  Alliance  was  ap- 
proaching, it  was  observed  that  the  relations  between  France 
and  Italv  had  grown  and  were  still  growing  more  amicable, 


< 

< 
o 

W 
o 

ft 

o 

K 
O 

w 

W 
o 

E-i 
H 

PL, 

w 

p 


w 

o 

Eh 

i—i 

<! 


O 
P3 

O 

55 
i— i 

Q 
i—i 

W 
i— i 

H 


L56      The  Triple  AlUance  and  the  Triple  Entente 

France  had  withdrawn  the  obstacles  which  she  had  inter- 
posed to  Italian  aspirations  in  the  direction  of  Tripoli  and 
Italy  had  signified  her  willingness  that  France  should  have 
a  Tree  hand  in  Morocco.  In  addition,  the  common  Latin 
blood  of  the  two  nations  and  the  traditional  distrust  and 
hat  fed  of  Austria  spoke  loudly  with  the  Italians  for  a  cessa- 
tion of  an  alliance  which  connoted  hostility  to  France. 

But  meantime  two  "dual  alliances"  had  sprung  up,  be- 
tween France  and  Russia  and  between  England  and  Japan 
and  apprehension  lest  Italy  should  come  to  a  closer  under- 
standing with  France  spurred  Germany  to  greater  activity 
than  ever  to  renew  the  alliance.  Inducements  were  held  out 
to  Italy  in  the  form  of  more  favorable  treatment  of  her 
commercial  products  and  it  is  supposed,  though  as  usual  the 
negotiations  were  secret,  that  Italy  was  told  that  she  would 
no  longer  he  required  to  keep  up  her  military  expenditures 
on  the  scale  of  her  allies. 

THE  ALLIANCE  RENEWED  IX  1002. 

» 

Whatever  the  inducements,  they  proved  sufficient  to  over- 
come the  scruples  of  Italy  and  the  Alliance  was  renewed.  A 
new  treaty  was  signed  at  Berlin  June  26,  1902,  which  pro- 
longed the  Triple  Alliance  for  a  term  of  six  years.  Count 
von  Beulow,  Chancellor  of  the  German  Empire,  made  a  pub- 
lic announcement  that  the  Alliance  was  "entirely  pacific," 
that  it  contained  no  obligations  to  maintain  military  or  naval 
forces  up  to  any  level  and  that,  in  a  word,  it  corresponded 
to  a  "natural  and  historic  balance  of  power"  and  was  in- 
tended solely  to  preserve  the  peace  of  the  world.  In  this,  the 
people  of  the  contracting  powers  apparently  acquiesced, 


The  Triple  Alliance  and  the  Triple  Entente      157 

Kaiser  Wilhelm  II  is  the  dominant  power  in  the  Triple 
Alliance  largely  because  he  dominates  the  Austrians  of  Ger- 
man blood  just  as  he  dominates  Teutonic  sentiment  at  home. 

Bismarck  said  of  Bulgaria  when  that  state  instead  of 
Servia  was  the  stormy  petrel  of  the  Balkans  that  "All  Bul- 
garia was  not  worth  the  bones  of  a  single  Pomeranian 
grenadier."  In  supporting  Austria  in  her  demands  upon 
Servia  the  Kaiser  risked  the  bones  of  many  thousands  of 
grenadiers  in  a  question  of  the  honor  of  his  ally. 

THE  TRIPLE  ENTENTE 

Against  the  Triple  Alliance  there  has  grown  up  in  Eu- 
rope a  rival,  not  to  say  a  defensive,  alliance.  It  also  is 
"triple."  By  token  it  includes  three  great  powers — all  that 
were  left  in  Europe  after  the  two  kaisers  had  joined  hands 
with  Italy.  England,  France  and  Russia — these  comprise 
the  Triple  Entente,  or  Triple  Understanding. 

The  Triple  Entente  was  formed  primarily  to  offset  the 
military  strength  of  the  Triple  Alliance,  but  it  also  had  re- 
gard to  Germany's  growth  as  a  commercial  power,  which 
was  well  illustrated  when  a  great  German  steamship,  new 
from  the  yards  at  Stettin,  steamed  into  New  York  harbor  in 
the  summer  of  1913  with  a  bronze  eagle  at  her  prow  bearing 
this  legend:     "Mein  Feld  ist  die  Welt,"— My  field  is  the 


world 


The  rationale  of  the  Triple  Entente  was  to  isolate  Ger- 
many as  a  military  power  with  Russia  on  her  eastern  fron- 
tier, France  on  the  west  and  the  British  fleet  free  to  act  in 
the  North  Sea  and  the  Mediterranean. 


L58       The  Triple  Alliance  and  the  Triple  Entente 

It  was  inevitable,  therefore,  that  the  powers  of  the  Triple 
Entente  should  act  as  a  unit  when  Germany  drew  the  sword 
to  uphold  her  ally,  Austria-Hungary.  Although  the  great 
European  war  of  1914  came  as  a  surprise  to  the  world  it 
had  been  prepared  for  through  the  Triple  Alliance  and  the 
Triple  Entente. 


ROUTE  OF  ARMY  THROUGH  PALESTINE 


CHAPTER  XVI 
PAN-SLAVISM  VS.  PAN-GERMANISM 

Racial  Hatred  Primary  Cause  of  the  War,  with  Over-Arma- 
ment a  Contributing  Factor — Disruption  of  Turkish 
Empire  Hastened  Coming  Conflict — Pan-Germanism 
Against  Pan-Slavism — Definition  of  the  Two  Terms — 
Deeply  Rooted  Racial  Hatred  Apparent  Everywhere — 
Servia  Once  a  Mighty  Empire  Subjugated  by  Turkey — 
Servians  Struggle  for  Thirty-five  Years  for  a  Seaport 
Checkmated  by  Austria-Hungary — Growth  of  Pan-Ger- 
man Movement — Deep-Seated  Reason  for  Racial  Hatred 
— The  Rule  of  the  Hohenzollerns  Versus  the  Rule  of  the 
Czar. 

IT  HAD  been  long  foreseen  that  a  great  European  war 
was  inevitable,  and  that  millions  upon  millions  of  dollars 
would  have  to  be  spent  and  tens  of  thousands  of  lives  would 
have  to  be  sacrificed  before  the  European  atmosphere  would 
clear. 

The  great  increase  of  armaments  during  the  decade  pre- 
ceding the  outbreak  of  hostilities  had  been  made  with  the 
coming  conflict  in  view. 

When  the  European  war  storm  broke  in  its  full  force  it 
fulfilled  the  prediction  that  it  would  be  the  greatest  the  world 
had  ever  seen.  More  men  were  involved.  More  territory 
was  affected.    Boundary  lines  of  nations  were  changed. 

1.59 


160  Pan-Slavism  vs.  Pan-Germanism 

Racial  hatred  and  over-armament  were  at  the  root  of  the 
.situation  which  resulted  in  the  war  in  Europe.  One  nation 
was  angered  hecanse  of  the  loss  of  territory.  Another  was 
jealous  of  a  neighbor's  growing  military  power.  Others  had 
ambitions  that  up  to  the  beginning  of  the  Mar  had  not  been 
realized.     War  alone  could  settle  these  differences. 

Before  we  can  understand  the  significance  of  "war,  we 
must  consider  the  question  of  the  "nationals,"  or  of  the 
"races,"  as  it  is  sometimes  called. 

German  was  spoken  by  80,000,000  people,  of  which 
10,000,000  were  in  Austria  and  2,000,000  in  Hungary.  Ger- 
many has  more  than  3,000,000  Slavs,  chiefly  Polish.  Only  a 
third  of  Austria's  30,000,000  population  is  German,  the  re- 
mainder being  Slav.  Of  these  there  are  0,000, 000  Czechs  or 
Bohemians,  5,000,000  Poles,  3,500,000  Ruthenians,  and 
1,250,000  Slovenes. 

In  Hungary  the  Magyar  element,  10,000,000  in  number, 
is  equaled  by  the  non-Magyar,  made  up  roughly  of  2,000,000 
Germans,  2,000,000  Slovaks,  500,000  Ruthenians,  3,000,000 
Serbo-Croats,  all  of  the  Slavic  tongue,  and  about  3,000,000 
Roumanians,  who  do  not  speak  Slav  at  all. 

The  population  of  Montenegro,  about  half  a  million,  are 
Slavs  of  the  Servian  branch.  Roumanians  are  of  mixed 
origin,  but  the  Roumanian  tongue  is  spoken  by  12,000,000, 
of  which  approximately  half  are  in  Roumania.  The  remain- 
ing millions  are  found  in  the  dual  monarchy,  Servia,  Bul- 
garia and  Russia. 

The  millions  of  Bohemians  had  become  almost  entirely 
Germans,  and  never  before  have  they  been  so  thoroughly 
Slavic  as  today, 


Pan-Slavism  vs.  Pan-Germanism  161 

One  of  the  ruling  passions  of  the  Bohemian  people  has 
always  been  hostility  to  Germany.  It  was  not  many  years 
ago  that  the  language  of  the  Hungarian  Parliament  was 
Latin.  Magyar  was  held  fit  only  for  peasant  talk.  At  the 
outbreak  of  the  war  the  Magyar  and  Slav  were  marked  by 
as  strong  bitterness  as  between  German  and  Pole. 

The  sympathies  of  the  Hungarian  Roumanians  were  with 
the  flag  and  the  King  of  Roumania,  rather  than  with  their 
country  or  with  the  Emperor  of  the  Dual  Monarchy.  The 
House  of  Hapsburg,  by  holding  the  sympathy  of  the  Poles 
of  Galicia,  caused  them  to  elect  to  remain  subjects  of  Aus- 
tria, rather  than  suffer  the  fate  of  Poles  in  Prussia  or  Russia. 
The  hope  of  a  reunited  Poland,  however  was  as  strong  in 
Galieia  as  among  other  Poles. 

ANCIENT  SERVIAN  EMPIRE 

Servia  was  once  an  empire,  and  at  one  time  very  nearly 
overcame  the  Byzantine  Empire.  Under  the  rule  of  the 
mighty  Dushan,  she  made  extensive  conquests,  and  soon  com- 
prehended Macedonia,  Albania,  Thessaly,  northern  Greece 
and  a  part  of  Bulgaria.  Dushan  took  an  imperial  crown, 
with  the  title  of  Emperor  of  the  Serbs  and  the  Greeks.  This 
was  the  height  of  its  glory.  The  empire,  though  brilliant,  did 
not  last  long,  for,  under  subsequent  rulers,  it  fell  to  pieces, 
and  by  1453,  less  than  a  century  later,  the  whole  Serb  people, 
including  those  of  Servia,  Bosnia,  Herzegovina,  Montenegro 
and  Macedonia,  were  overwhelmed  by  the  Ottomans.  In 
1521,  by  permanent  annexation,  they  passed  into  the  hands 
of  Turkey,  where  they  suffered  and  struggled  against  op- 
pression for  400  years. 


162  Pan-Slavism  vs.  Pan-Germanism 

Servia  practically  secured  autonomy  in  181(5.  In  1875 
and  187(5  insurrections  broke  out  in  this  province,  in  Bosnia, 
Bulgaria  and  others,  and  the  atrocities  committed  by  the 
Turkish  soldiery  in  suppressing  them  caused  a  thrill  of  horror 
throughout  the  civilized  world.  Russia  took  occasion  to  in- 
terfere in  behalf  of  the  religious  freedom  of  the  provinces, 
and  demanded  guarantees  of  the  Turkish  government  which 
the  latter  refused  to  grant.  War  accordingly  ensued,  during 
which  the  Russian  armies,  having  invaded' the  Ottoman  do- 
minions both  in  Europe  and  Asia,  gained  several  important 
victories. 

The  war  was  closed  by  the  treaty  of  Berlin,  in  1878, 
negotiated  under  the  influence  and  direction  of  the  leading 
powers  of  Europe,  a  congress  of  whose  representatives  met 
in  that  city.  By  this  treaty  Turkey  suffered  a  great  loss  of 
territory.  She  was  obliged  to  consent  to  the  formation  of 
the  principalities  of  Bulgaria  and  Servia,  with  the  partial 
independence  of  East  Rumelia,  Bosnia  and  Herzegovina,  the 
government  of  the  last  to  be  administered  by  Austria- 
Hungary. 

In  1859  the  Turkish  dependencies  Moldavia  and  Wal- 
lachia  were  united  and  a  principality  formed  from  them,  to 
which  the  name  of  Roumania  was  given.  The  independence 
of  this  State  was  acknowledged  by  the  Sultan  of  Turkey  in 
1 861,  and  twenty  years  later  it  assumed  the  rank  and  dignity 
of  a  kingdom. 

The  Serbs,  though  newly  freed  from  Turkej%  had  been 
arbitrarily  divided,  and  part  of  them  given  over  to  a  yoke 
just  as  hateful  as  that  of  the  Moslem  had  been.  In  the  five 
years'  bitter  fight  which  followed,  Servia  gave  the  other 
provinces  her  entire  sympathy  and  such  material  aid  as  her 


Pan- Slavism  vs.  Pan-Germanism  163 

impoverished  condition  would  permit.  It  always  seemed  to 
be  impossible  to  crush  this  race  of  fighters.  Not  even  the 
powerful  army  of  occupation  that  always  was  maintained 
there  has  been  strong  enough  to  control  the  sentiment  of  the 
people. 

FIGHT  FOR  A  SEAPORT 

Through  all  the  years  between  the  Berlin  treaty  and  the 
Balkan  war  Servia  struggled  for  a  seaport,  and  at  eveiy  turn 
was  checkmated  by  Austria.  Her  aspirations,  both  politically 
and  economically,  were  blocked  systematically  and  persist- 
ently by  the  dual  monarchy.  With  a  persistence  which  to 
Servia  was  maddening,  Austria-Hungary  denied  her  direct 
access  to  the  coast  or  even  railway  connection  with  the 
Adriatic.  To  the  failure  to  gain  this  end  Servia  attributed 
her  slow  commercial  development  and  the  difficulty  of  real- 
izing on  her  resources. 

Servia,  considering  herself  the  natural  center  for  the 
South  Slav  kingdom,  and  having  obtained  by  force  of  arms  a 
seaport  for  her  plums  and  her  pigs,  fought  bitterly  to  pre- 
vent being  absorbed,  as  she  saw  Bosnia  absorbed  by  Austria. 

The  Pan-Germanism  movement  had  its  inception  in  Aus- 
tria at  the  close  of  the  Franco-Prussian  war.  To  this  day 
there  was  a  growing  desire  on  the  part  of  much  of  its  German 
element  for  union  with  the  German  Empire.  Between  1890 
and  1894  there  were  many  appeals  urging  the  union  of  all 
Germanic  peoples.  A  movement  already  100  years  old  was 
crystallized  in  the  latter  year  by  the  founding  of  the  All- 
deutscher  Verband,  which  has  conducted  a  propaganda  ever 
since  throughout  the  German  world,  and  which  has  had  ad- 


[64  Pan-Slavism  vs.  Pan-Germanism 

herence  in  the  Austrian  parliament.  According  to  the  league, 
the  War  of  L870  with  France  only  made  it  plain  that  it  was 
Germany's  desire  to  enter  into  closer  political  and  economic 
connection  with  Austria,  The  Netherlands  and  Switzerland, 

comprising  the  other  German  States. 

It  may  therefore  be  readily  seen  that  there  was  a  deep- 
seated  reason  for  Austria's  hostility  to  Servia  in  particular, 
some  reason  that  far  transcended  in  importance  the  imme- 
diate act,  the  assassination  of  the  crown  prince  of  Austria  by 
a  Servian  fanatic,  that  brought  the  conflict  into  being.  It  is 
also  clearly  seen  that  it  was  not  to  be  removed  by  mediations 
or  conferences,  which,  at  best,  could  only  have  postponed  it. 
It  was  Pan-Slavism  against  Pan-Germanism,  titanic  forces 
which  later  faced  each  other  over  miles  of  serried  bayonets, 
and  demonstrated  that  this  clash  of  arms  had  been  written 
in  the  book  of  fate,  for  wherever  Germans  and  Slavs  stand 
face  to  face  in  the  countries  of  Eastern  Europe  there  are 
always  the  possibilities  of  war. 

CZAR  AS  LEADEB  OF  Till:  SLAVS 

Pan-Germanism,  which  had  existed  100  years,  recognized 
in  Pan-Slavism  a  menacing  foe  that  had  welded  Russia  and 
Servia  into  a  community  of  sentiment.  And  when  Russia 
joined  hands  with  Servia  it  was  defense  not  so  much  of  Servia 
as  of  a  menaced  Pan-Slavism.  She  would  have  done  as  much 
for  any  Slav  people  threatened  by  Pan-Germanism.  By  the 
act  of  joining  hands  with  Servia  the  Czar  became  the  virtual 
leader  of  the  Slav  people. 

Pitted  against  him  was  the  German  Emperor,  or,  to  be 
more  exact,  the  King  of  Prussia,  and  Europe  could  only 


Pan-Slavism  vs.  Pan-Germanism  165 

make  her  choice  between  the  rule  of  the  Hohenzollerns  and 
the  rule  of  the  Czar.  There  was  the  key  to  all  policies  of 
Eastern  Europe.  There  was  only  one  policy,  one  cause,  one 
quarrel.  Every  event,  from  the  bullet  of  the  assassin,  on 
June  28,  to  the  declaration  of  war,  five  weeks  later,  took  its 
place  in  the  drama  of  conflict  between  the  German  and  the 
Slav. 

A  few  years  before,  over  in  Alexandria,  in  Egypt,  Abbas 
Effendi,  the  head  of  the  Behaists,  said  that  he  expected  a 
great  world  war  which  would  overwhelm  humanity.  Then, 
having  in  this  bitter  school  learned  the  lesson  of  the  waste 
and  cost  and  needlessness  of  the  anachronism  of  war,  the 
world  would  enter  upon  the  long-dreamed  era  of  universal 
peace. 

That  prophecy  is  also  the  judgment  of  most  trained  ob- 
servers of  international  conditions.  The  student  at  Sarajevo, 
whose  mad  pistol  slaughtered  the  heir  to  a  throne,  suddenly 
called  all  mankind  to  school  to  learn  the  lesson  of  peace  and 
brotherhood,  written  in  letters  of  blood  and  fire. 


160 


Pan-Slavism  vs.  Pan-Germanism 


FRENCH  TOWNS  BETWEEN  PARIS  AND  GERMANY 


CHAPTER  XVII 
MODERN  METHODS  OF  WARFARE 

Weapons  Used  by  Modern  Armies  and  Navies — Machine 
Guns — The  Submarine — The  Aeroplane — Present  Day 
Ammunition — Mines  on  Land  and  Sea — Modern  War's 
Death  Power — Submarines  of  Warring  Powers — The 
Chemical  Mine — Classes  of  Mines — Explosives  Used — 
Placing  of  Destroyers — How  Japan  Treated  Mines 
Planted  by  Russia — Attack  on  Modern  Mine  Field — In- 
vention of  Mines. 

THE  weapons  used  in  the  wars  of  the  late  nineteenth  cen- 
tury were  antique  compared  to  the  weapons  with  which 
modern  armies  are  equipped.  The  death  dealing  power  of 
modern  arms,  it  has  been  estimated  by  many  military  men, 
is  50  per  cent  more  powerful  than  that  of  the  weapons  used 
in  the  civil  war.  Long  range  guns,  the  submarine,  the  aero- 
plane and  the  increased  death  capacity  of  the  ammunition 
used,  all  go  to  make  up  an  armament  of  marvellous  destruc- 
tive force. 

Nor  are  these  the  only  things  which  make  for  increased 
mortality  in  modern  war.  Floating  mines  and  other  things 
to  trap  the  unwary  on  the  water  are  a  terror  to  the  naval  ves- 
sel and  even  the  peaceful  fishing  smack.  Death  lurks  under 
the  rolling  waters  of  the  sea  just  as  he  sprints  on  the  mod- 
ern battlefield.    It  is  not  the  leisurely  secretiveness  of  death 

167 


168  Modem  Methods  of  Warfare 

under  the  waters  such  as  an  undertow  is  to  the  swimmer,  nor 
is  it  death  of  the  old  battlefields.  The  reaper  on  land  and 
sea  practically  races  to  his  victim  so  deadly  arc  the  imple- 
ments used. 

SUBMARINES  OF  WARRING  POWERS 

Submarines  have  been  developed  to  a  high  stage  in  re- 
cent years.    They  can  lay  mines  and  if  necessary  rise  to  the 

surface  of  the  water  and  give  battle.  The  torpedoes  they 
fire  cut  the  water  like  so  many  knives  and  few  of  them  go 
wide  of  their  marks.  At  the  outbreak  of  the  1914  war  Greal 
Britain  had  sixty-four  submarines.  France  Mas  second  with 
sixty-one  and  Russia  had  twenty-nine.  Japan  had  about  a 
dozen.  On  the  other  hand,  Germany  and  Austria  could  only 
muster  twenty-four  submarines,  the  Kaiser  had  eighteen  of 
these. 

The  long  range  guns*  of  comparatively  recent  invention 
are  a  terror  on  land  and  on  sea.  Galling  guns  and  other 
types  of  the  machine  artillery  spit  death  at  the  rate  of  so 
much  a  second.  They  have  mowed  down  many  thousands 
since  they  were  first  perfected.  And  with  all  these  death 
dealing  implements  goes  the  ammunition  of  a  death  dealing 
power  that  would  have  caused  army  and  navy  men  the  world 
over  to  have  laughed  at  its  possibilities  not  so  many  years 
ago.    Deadly  chemicals  are  used  in  mines  on  land  and  sea. 

POWER  OF  CHEMICAL  MINES 

The  chemical  mine  is  a  non-controllable  affair.  It  is  a 
huge  iron  cylinder  filled  with  dynamite.     Projecting  from 


Modem  Methods  of  Warfare  169 

its  surface  are  a  number  of  plungers  encased  in  lead  tubes. 
Any  one  of  these  plungers  when  struck  breaks  a  tube  of  sul- 
phuric acid  imbedded  in  powdered  sugar  and  chlorate  of 
potash.  The  explosion  that  results  would  break  the  back  of 
a  super  Dreadnought. 

A  country  can  mine  its  own  waters  as  it  pleases,  but  on 
the  high  seas  a  mine  must  become  ineffective  within  an  hour. 
That  practically  means  that  only  torpedoes  can  be  used  be- 
yond the  three-mile  limit,  and  they  too  come  under  the  hour 
rule. 

That  is  a  rule  that,  it  has  been  charged,  was  not  observed 
by  the  Japanese  in  their  war  with  Russia. 

There  are  no  regulation  mines  for  nations.  Great  secrecy 
is  attached  to  them  as  coast  defenses.  Plans  for  mining  har- 
bors are  usually  intrusted  to  only  three  officers.  Not  even 
their  clerks  know  the  secrets  of  location  and  composition. 

There  are  two  classes,  controllable  and  non-controllable 
mines.    The  former  are  always  manipulated  from  shore. 

Then  there  are  three  kinds  of  mines.  Fixed  mines  mean 
those  that  are  set  off  by  electricity  from  shore.  There  also 
are  those  that  have  trigger  indicators  to  warn  shore  stations 
that  a  ship  is  over  the  mine.  The  triggers  do  not  explode 
the  mines.  When  a  ship  hits  one  there  is  a  signal  on  shore. 
These  are  called  observation  mines.  Both  fixed  and  observa- 
tion mines  are  controllable. 

Then  there  are  those  that  are  set  off  by  a  ship  hitting  the 
triggers.  They  are  contact  mines  and  are  non-controllable. 
If  the  plunger  of  the  contact  mine  operates  a  firing  pin  it  be- 
comes a  mechanical  mine.  If  it  breaks  a  tube  of  acid  it  is  a 
chemical  mine.  An  electrical  mine  can  be  made  either  con- 
trollable or  non-controllable. 


GERMAN  GUNS  SHOOTING  FRENCH  AEROPLANES 


A  MODERN  WAR  MACHINE  IN  ACTION 


170  Modem  Methods- of  Warfare 

Dynamite  and  gun  cotton  are  the  explosives  ordinarily 
employed.  The  explosive  must  be  little  affected  by  moisture, 
have  a  high  destructive  factor  and  yet  must  not  be  so  sen- 
sitive as  to  be  discharged  by  the  action  of  the  waves. 

In  placing  mines  an  effort  is  made  to  arrange  them  so 
that  a  war  vessel  passing  up  a  harbor  must  come  within  the 
destructive  radius  of  one  of  the  mines  in  the  system.  They 
should  always  he  placed  in  channels  and  usually  at  the  nar- 
rowest part.  From  a  military  standpoint  mines  are  obsta- 
cles and  their  function  is  to  delay,  the  position  of  the  mine 
field  being  such  that  when  the  enemy  passes  over  them  it  will 
be  under  the  most  destructive  fire  of  the  defense  on  shor 

WHEN    JAPAN    SHOWED    CONTEMPT 

The  shore  guns  should  he  able  to  prevent  torpedo  boats 
and  submarines  from  destroying  the  mines.  The  Russian 
mines  in  Talien  Bay  did  not  prevent  the  Japanese  from 
eventually  using  Dalny  as  a  base  from  which  to  operate 
against  Port  Arthur.  They  were  planted  beyond  supporting 
distance  of  the  shore  guns  and  the  Japanese  openly  picked 
up  the  mines  and  went  ahead. 

Buoyant  mines  are  held  below  the  surface  by  a  steel 
mooring  rope  at  such  a  distance  that  the  mine  will  be  struck 
by  the  hull  of  a  vessel  below  its  armor  belt.  The  ordinary 
form  of  a  buoyant  mine  is  a  sphere,  the  buoyancy  of  a  hollow 
sphere  being  greater  than  that  of  any  other  volume  having 
the  same  skin  thickness. 

The  electrical  mine  has  a  steel  case,  inside  of  which  is 
the  charge.  In  the  center  of  the  charge  is  a  metallic  case 
containing  the  fuse,  a  detonating  charge,  a  special  device  for 


Modern  Methods  of  Warfare  171 

firing  at  will  and  a  circuit  closer.  Then  there  is  an  insulated 
wire  cable  running  out  of  the  bottom  near  the  anchoring  rope 
and  connecting  the  fuse  and  the  firing  apparatus  on  shore. 

Ground  mines  are  sometimes  placed  in  water  less  than  35 
feet  deep.  They  rest  on  the  bottom.  They  can  be  made  of 
iron  or  steel.  The  mine  itself  contains  the  charge,  the  fuse, 
the  detonating  charges  and  the  device  for  firing  at  will,  but 
the  circuit  closer  is  placed  in  a  buoy  attached  to  the  mine. 

The  mine  operating  room  on  shore  contains  generators, 
switchboards  and  a  gallery  for  the  cables  extending  to  the 
water. 

Mines  are  usually  placed  about  100  feet  apart  so  that  the 
explosion  of  one  may  not  injure  an  adjacent  one. 

HOW   MINES  ARE   CONQUERED 

An  attack  on  a  mine  field  consists  of  countermining, 
sweeping  or  creeping.  Countermining  is  exploding  charges 
that  will  destroy  the  mines  or  cables.  Sweeping  is  dragging 
a  long  cable  attached  to  two  boats  across  the  mine  field. 
When  a  mine  is  located  its  cable  is  destroyed  by  a  charge 
placed  by  a  diver.  Creeping  consists  in  dragging  hooks  along 
the  bottom  to  locate  cables  which  are  then  severed. 

The  earliest  record  of  the  use  of  apparatus  similar  to  the 
submarine  mine  was  in  the  siege  of  Antwerp  in  1585.  An 
Italian  engineer  filled  several  small  vessels  with  gunpowder, 
arranged  a  clockwork  with  triggers  in  their  magazines  and 
floated  the  vessels  downstream  against  a  bridge  which  had 
been  erected  by  the  enemy.  The  scheme  was  successful  and 
led  to  the  development  of  mine  defense, 


172 


Modem  Methods  of  Warfare 


David  Bushnellj  a  native  of  Maine,  proved  in  1775  that 
a  charge  of  gunpowder  eould  be  exploded  under  water.  Two 
years  later  he  floated  kegs  of  gunpowder  down  the  Delaware 
River  at  Philadelphia  to  attack  British  shipping  there.  The 
ships  had  been  taken  into  docks  to  avoid  the  ice  in  the  river, 
so  the  plan  Tailed,  hut  the  attempt  became  known  as  the 
"Battle  of  Kegs." 

In  the  Franco-Prussian  war  of  1870,  the  superiority  of 
the  French  over  the  Germans  in  the  matter  of  ships  was 
greatly  neutralized  by  the  latter  in  their  use  of  electrical,  me- 
chanical and  dummy  mines  for  harbor  defense.  The  moral 
effect  of  the  planted  German  mines  was  sufficient  then  to 
keep  the  French  fleet  at  a  respectful  distance. 


ROUTE  <>K  THE  GERMAN  AiniY— ON  TO  PARIS 


CHAPTER  XVIII 
SERVIA   AND   HER   PEOPLE 

Most  Picturesque  of  the  Countries  at  War — The  Servian 
Empire  Overthrown  by  the  Turks  in  1389  Regained  in 
Part  by  a  Revolution  in  1804 — People  Love  Politics, 
Poetry,  Music  and  Dancing — Description  of  Their  Bril- 
liant Costumes  and  Chief  Characteristics. 

THE  most  picturesque  of  all  the  countries  engaged  in  the 
great  European  War  of  1914  is  Servia,  once  an  empire, 
which  was  overthrown  by  the  Turks  in  1389.  A  revolution 
led  by  a  peasant  in  1804  gained  Servia  her  independence, 
but  on  lesser  scale  in  territory. 

The  population  of  Servia  is  about  2,750,000.  More  than 
four-fifths  of  this  number  belong  to  the  Serbo-Croatian 
branch  of  the  Slavonic  race.  Servia  is  a  land  without  aris- 
tocracy or  middle  class.  Instead  it  possesses  an  army  of 
placemen  and  officials ;  but  these  being  recruited  mainly  from 
the  peasantry  do  not  disturb  the  prevailing  social  equality. 
In  1900  there  was  neither  pauper  nor  workhouse  in  the 
country. 

The  people,  less  thrifty  and  industrious  than  the  Bulgars, 
less  martial  than  the  Montenegrins,  less  versatile  and  intel- 
lectual than  the  Rumans,  value  comfort  far  more  highly  than 
progress.    A  moderate  amount  of  work  enables  them  to  live 

173 


co 

h- 1 
i> 

CO 
PL, 

c 
o 

« 

Eh 
1— i 

« 

CO 


174  Servia  and  Her  People 

well  enough,  and  to  pass  their  evenings  at  the  village  wine- 
shop; although,  being  a  sober  race,  they  meet  there  rather 
to  discuss  politics  than  to  drink. 

Of  politics  they  never  tire;  and  still  greater  is  their  devo- 
tion to  music,  poetry  and  dancing.  Perhaps  their  most  char- 
acteristic dance  is  the  kolo,  sometimes  performed  by  as  many 
as  100  men  and  women,  in  a  single  serpentine  line. 

All  classes  delight  in  hearing  or  intoning  the  endless 
romances  which  celebrate  the  feats  of  their  national  heroes; 
for  every  true  Serb  lives  as  much  in  the  past  as  in  the  present, 
and  mediaevel  wars  still  furnish  themes  for  new  legends  and 
ballads.  It  is  largely  this  enthusiasm  for  the  past  which 
keeps  alive  the  desire  for  the  reunion  of  the  whole  race,  in 
another  Servian  empire,  like  that  overthrown  by  the  Turks 
in  1389. 

BRILLIANT    FESTIVAL    COSTUMES 

The  fasts  of  the  Orthodox  Church  are  strictly  kept ;  while 
the  festivals,  which  are  hardly  less  numerous,  are  celebrated 
even  by  the  Servian  Moslems.  As  in  Bulgaria  and  Rou- 
mania,  the  Slava,  or  patron  saint's  day,  is  set  aside  for  re- 
joicing. A  Servian  crowd  at  a  festival  presents  a  medley 
of  brilliant  and  picturesque  costumes,  scarlet  being  the  favor- 
ite color.  Men  wear  a  long  smock  of  homespun  linen,  beneath 
red  or  blue  waistcoats  with  trousers  of  white  frieze.  The 
women's  dress  consists  of  a  similar  smock,  a  zouave  jacket 
of  embroidered  velvet  and  two  brightly  colored  aprons  tied 
over  a  white  skirt,  one  in  front  and  one  behind.  The  head- 
dress is  a  small  red  cap,  tambourine-shaped,  and  strings  of 
coins  are  coiled  in  the  hair,  or  worn  as  necklaces  or  bracelets. 


Servia  and  Her  People  175 

In  this  manner  a  farmer's  wife  will  often  decorate  herself 
with  her  entire  dowry.  During  the  cold  months  both  sexes 
wrap  themselves  in  thick  woolen  coats  or  sheepskins  with 
the  fleece  inwards;  both  are  also  shod  with  corded  sandals. 

The  Roumanian  women  retain  their  native  costumes  and 
are  further  distinguished  by  the  wooden  cradles,  slung  over 
the  shoulders,  in  which  they  carry  their  babies;  the  Servian 
mothers  prefer  a  canvas  bag.  Women  weave  most  of  the 
garments  and  linen  for  their  families  besides  sharing  in  every 
kind  of  manual  labor.  Turkish  ideas  prevail  about  their 
social  position,  but  so  highly  are  their  services  valued  that 
parents  are  often  unwilling  to  see  their  daughters  marry; 
and  wives  are,  in  many  cases,  older  than  their  husbands. 

BELGIANS    ON    MYTHS    AND    CHARMS    AND    OMENS 

At  a  funeral  the  coffin  is  left  open  to  the  last  minute — 
a  custom  found  everywhere  in  the  Balkans  and  said  to  have 
been  introduced  by  the  Turks,  who  found  that  coffins  were 
a  convenient  place  for  hiding  arms.  The  same  practice,  how- 
ever, is  common  in  Spain  and  Portugal.  Few  countries  are 
richer  in  folklore  and  myth  than  Servia.  The  peasants 
believe  in  charms  and  omens,  in  vampires,  ghosts,  the  evil 
eye,  and  many  other  things.  Even  at  the  beginning  of  the 
twentieth  century,  education  had  done  little  to  dispel  such 
superstitions. 

The  scarcity  of  labor  prevents  the  growth  of  any  great 
manufacturing  industries.  There  is  no  native  artisan  class; 
for,  except  in  rare  cases,  the  people  value  their  independ- 
ence too  highly  to  work  in  factories,  or  even  to  enter  domestic 
service.     A  large   proportion   of  the   artisans   throughout 


17<>  Servia  and  II er  People 

Servia  arc  Austro-Hungarians  or  gypsies.  The  chief  manu- 
facturing industries  are  those  for  which  the  country  supplies 
raw  material,  notably  meat  packing,  Hour-milling,  brewing, 
tanning,  and  the  weaving  or  spinning  of  hemp,  flax  and  wool. 
There  are  also  iron  foundries,  potteries  and  sugar,  tobacco 
and  celluloid  factories. 

.V  law  of  1898  authorizes  the  government  to  grant  con- 
cessions on  very  favorable  terms  to  foreign  capitalists  willing 
to  promote  mining  and  manufactures  in  Servia;  but  in  1910 
the  number  of  large  industrial  establishments  in  the  kingdom 
did  not  exceed  sixty,  nor  the  number  of  hands  employed 
5,000. 

There  are  a  few  domestic  industries,  such  as  the  manu- 
facture of  sandals,  and  of  the  hand- woven  carpets  and  rugs 
made  at  Pirot,  which  are  popular  throughout  the  Balkan 
Peninsula. 


CHAPTER  XIX 
THE   REPUBLIC  OF  FRANCE 

A  Nation  Great  in  Art  and  Literature,  With  a  War-Ridden 
History,  Is  Made  Up  of  Many  Different  Elements 
Whose  Chief  Industry  Is  Agriculture — The  Bretons, 
Basques  and  Flemings  Still  Retain  Their  Original  Cus- 
toms and  Distinctive  Languages. 

THE  most  thrilling  and  stirring  chapters  of  European 
history  are  found  in  the  history  of  France  and  in  her 
transition  from  a  monarchy  to  a  republic  is  to  be  found, 
perhaps,  the  reddest  chapter  in  all  history — the  French  Rev- 
olution— a  chapter  written  from  end  to  end  in  blood,  but 
which  has  been  an  inspiration  to  all  liberty-loving  peoples. 

With  first  rank  in  art  and  literature,  she  has  had  more 
than  her  share  of  wars. 

Although,  broadly  speaking,  we  refer  to  the  French 
people  as  Gauls,  the  French  nation  is  formed  of  many  dif- 
ferent elements.  Iberian  influence  in  the  southwest,  Ligurian 
on  the  shores  of  the  Mediterranean,  Germanic  immigrations 
from  east  of  the  Rhine  and  Scandinavian  immigrations  in 
the  northwest  have  tended  to  produce  ethnographical  diver- 
sities which  ease  of  intercommunication  and  other  modern 
conditions  have  failed  to  obliterate. 

177 


178  The  Republic  of  France 

The  so-called  Celtic  type,  exemplified  by  individuals  of 
rather  less  than  average  height,  brown-haired  and  brachy- 
cephalic,  is  the  fundamental  element  in  the  nation  and  peo- 
ples the  region  between  the  Seine  and  Garonne;  in  Southern 
France  a  different  type,  dolichocephalic,  short  and  with 
black  hair  and  eyes,  predominates. 

The  tall,  fair  and  blue-eyed  individuals  who  are  found 
to  the  northeast  of  the  Seine  and  in  Normandy  appear  to 
be  nearer  in  race  to  the  Scandinavian  and  Germanic  invaders ; 
a  tall  and  darker  type,  with  long  faces  and  aquiline  noses, 
occurs  in  some  parts  of  Franche-Comte  and  Champagne,  the 
Vosges  and  Perche. 

THE     BRETONS,     BASQUES     AND     FLEMINGS     RETAIN     ORIGINAL 

CUSTOMS 

The  Bretons,  who  most  nearly  represent  the  Celts,  and 
the  Basques,  who  inhabit  parts  of  the  western  versant  of  the 
Pyrenees,  have  preserved  their  distinctive  languages  and  cus- 
toms and  are  ethnically  the  most  interesting  sections  of  the 
nation;  the  Flemings  of  French  Flanders,  where  Flemish  is 
still  spoken,  are  also  racially  distinct. 

The  immigration  of  Belgians  into  the  northern  depart- 
ments and  of  Italians  into  those  of  the  southeast  exercise  a 
constant  modifying  influence  on  the  local  populations. 

During  the  nineteenth  century  the  population  of  France 
increased  to  a  less  extent  than  that  of  any  other  country 
(except  Ireland)  for  which  definite  data  exist,  and  during 
the  last  twenty  years  of  that  period  it  was  little  more  than 
stationary.  The  population  in  1914  was  about  40,000,000. 
In   1906  it  was   39,252,245.     In   1870  it  was  30,905,788. 


The  Republic  of  France  179 

About  two-thirds  of  the  French  departments,  comprising  a 
large  proportion  of  those  situated  in  mountainous  districts 
and  in  the  basin  of  the  Garonne,  where  the  birth-rate  is  espe- 
cially feeble,  show  a  decrease  in  population.  Those  which 
show  an  increase  usually  possess  large  centers  of  industry 
and  are  already  thickly  populated,  like  the  Seine  and  Pas- 
de-Calais.  In  most  departments  the  principal  cause  of  de- 
crease of  population  is  the  attraction  of  great  centers. 

WINE    GROWING    REGIONS    MOST    THICKLY    POPULATED 

The  average  density  of  population  in  France  is  about  190 
to  the  square  mile,  the  tendency  being  for  the  large  towns  to 
increase  at  the  expense  of  the  small  towns  as  well  as  the 
rural  communities.  In  1901,  37  per  cent  of  the  population 
lived  in  centers  containing  more  than  2,000  inhabitants, 
whereas  in  1861  the  proportion  was  28  per  cent.  Besides  the 
industrial  districts,  the  most  thickly  populated  regions 
include  the  coast  of  the  department  of  Seine-Inferieure  and 
Brittany,  the  wine-growing  region  of  the  Bordelais  and  the 
Riviera. 

While  a  goodly  proportion  of  the  French  are  engaged 
in  agricultural  pursuits  the  development  of  machinery  in 
France  as  in  other  countries,  whether  run  by  steam,  water 
power,  or  other  motive  forces,  has  played  a  great  part  in  the 
promotion  of  industry;  the  increase  in  the  amount  of  steam 
horse-power  employed  in  industrial  establishments  is,  to  a 
certain  degree,  an  index  to  the  activity  of  the  country  as 
regards  manufactures. 

With  the  exception  of  Loire,  B  ouches-due-Rhone  and 
Rhone,  the  chief  industrial  departments  of  France  are  to  be 
found  in  the  north  and  northeast  of  the  country. 


Xfl 

O 
hn 
O 
O 

H 
W 
Ei 

Ph 

Ph 
<4 
O 

o 

Eh 

Eh 
Ph 
% 

Eh 
Eh 
<1 

Ph 

Eh 
<5 
W 

Ph 
GO 

Ph 

n 


180  The  He  public  of  France 

The  department  of  the  Seine,  eomprising  Paris  and  its 
suburbs,  which  lias  the  largest  manufacturing  population,  is 
largely  occupied  with  the  manufacture  of  dress,  millinery 
and  articles  of  luxury,  but  it  plays  the  leading  part  in  almost 
every  great  branch  of  industry  with  the  exception  of  spin- 
ning and  weaving. 

The  typically  industrial  region  of  France  is  the  Depart- 
ment of  Nord,  the  seat  of  the  woolen  industry,  but  also  promi- 
nently concerned  in  other  textile  industries,  in  metal-work- 
ing and  in  a  variety  of  other  manufactures,  fuel  for  which 
is  supplied  by  its  coal  fields. 

A    THRIFTY    AGRICULTURAL    PEOPLE 

Despite  the  great  interest  taken  in  manufacturing  indus- 
tries in  the  French  Republic,  agriculture  can  well  be  called 
the  leading  pursuit  of  the  nation.  Approximately  17,000,- 
000  inhabitants  depend  on  the  fields  for  their  means  of  live- 
lihood, although  only  about  6,500,000  actually  work  at  agri- 
cultural labors.  Ninety-four  per  cent  of  the  area  of  France 
is  cultivatable  land  and  the  French  with  their  innate  thrifti- 
ness  have  not  allowed  much  of  this  to  remain  uncultivated. 

France's  flag  floats  over  other  lands  than  its  home  in 
Continental  Europe.  The  French  have  dependencies  in 
Asia,  Africa,  America,  the  Indian  Ocean  and  Oceania.  For 
administrative  purposes  the  government  is  divided  into 
eighty-six  departments.  The  executive  power  is  vested  in 
the  President  of  the  Republic,  while  the  legislative  power 
lies  in  the  hands  of  two  chambers — the  Senate  and  the 
Chamber  of  Deputies. 


CHAPTER  XX 
THE  GERMAN  EMPIRE 

Second  in  Area  and  Third  in  Population  Among  the  War- 
ring Nations  of  Europe — The  Extent  and  Diversity  of 
Its  Commerce — An  Empire  Made  up  of  Prussia  and 
the  German  Confederation — Its  Form  of  Government — 
The  Kaiser  Supreme  in  War. 

GERMANY,  or  more  properly,  the  German  Empire,  is 
in  central  Europe.  The  territories  occupied  by  peoples 
of  distinctively  Teutonic  race  and  language  are  commonly 
designated  as  German  and  in  this  sense  may  be  taken  to 
include,  besides  Germany  proper,  the  German-speaking  sec- 
tions of  Austria,  Switzerland  and  Holland. 

The  German  empire  was  formed  in  1871  by  virtue  of 
treaties  between  the  North  German  Confederation  and  the 
South  German  states  and  by  acquisition,  in  the  peace  of 
Frankfort  (May  10, 1871)  of  Alsace-Lorraine  and  embraces 
all  the  countries  of  the  former  German  Confederation  with 
the  exception  of  Austria,  Luxemburg,  Limburg  and  Liech- 
tenstein. The  sole  addition  to  the  empire  proper  since  that 
date  is  the  island  of  Heligoland,  ceded  by  Great  Britain  in 
1890,  but  Germany  has  acquired  extensive  colonies  in  Africa 

and  the  Pacific. 

181 


182  The  Herman  Empire 

THE  GERMAN    FRONTIERS 

The  empire  is  bounded  op  the  southeast  and  south  by 
Austria  and  Switzerland  for  1,659  miles;  on  the  southwest 
by  France  242  miles;  on  the  west  by  Luxemburg,  Belgium 
and  Holland,  a  total  of  558  miles.  The  length  of  German 
coast  on  the  Baltic  is  027  miles  and  on  the  North  Sea  it  is 
2!).'*  miles,  the  intervening  land  boundary  on  the  north  of 
Schleswig  being  only  47  miles.  The  eastern  boundary  of 
843  miles  is  with  Russia.  The  total  length  of  the  frontiers 
is  4,5G9  miles. 

The  area  of  the  German  empire  is  208,830  square  miles. 
The  population  is  64,925,91)3.  In  area,  the  German  empire 
occupied  the  third  place  among  European  nations,  and  in 
point  of  population  the  second,  coming  in  point  of  area 
immediately  after  Russia  and  Austria-Hungary  and  in  popu- 
lation next  to  Russia. 

Twenty-six  states  and  divisions  make  up  the  empire. 
These  are  as  follows:  The  kingdoms  of  Prussia,  Bavaria, 
Saxony  and  Wurttemberg;  the  grand  duchies  of  Baden, 
Hesse,  Mecklenburg  -  Schwerin,  Mecklenburg  -  Strelitz, 
Oldenburg,  and  Saxe- Weimar;  the  duchies  of  Anhalt, 
Brunswick,  Saxe-Altenburg,  Saxe-Coburg-Gotha  and  Saxe- 
Meiningen;  the  principalities  of  Lippe-Detmold,  Reuss- 
Greiz,  Reuss-Schleiz,  Schaumberge-Lippe,  Schwarzburg- 
RudoLstadt,  Schwarzburg-Sonderhausen,  and  Waldeck-Pyr- 
mont;  the  free  towns  of  Bremen,  Hamburg,  and  Lubeck  and 
the  imperial  territory  of  Alsace-Lorraine. 

In  1900  the  German  speaking  population  of  the  empire 
amounted  to  51,883,131.  Of  the  inhabitants  speaking  other 
languages  there  were:    Polish.  3,086,489;  French  (mostly  in 


The  German  Empire  183 

Lorraine),  211,679;  Masurian,  142,049;  Danish,  141,001; 
Lithuanian,  100,305;  Cassubian,  100,213;  Wendish,  93,032; 
Dutch,  80,361;  Italian,  65,961;  Moravian,  64,382;  Czech, 
43,061;  Frisian,  20,677;  English,  20,217;  Walloon,  11,841. 

In  1905  there  were  resident  within  the  empire,  1,028,560 
subjects  of  foreign  states  as  compared  with  778,698  in  1900. 
Of  these  17,293  were  subjects  of  Great  Britain  and  Ireland, 
17,184  of  the  United  States  and  20,584  of  France. 

Despite  the  enormous  development  of  industries  and 
commerce,  agriculture  and  cattle-rearing  still  represent  in 
Germany  a  considerable  portion  of  its  economic  wealth. 
Almost  two-thirds  of  the  soil  is  occupied  by  arable  land, 
pastures  and  meadows,  and  of  the  whole  area,  91  per  cent 
was  classed  as  productive. 

The  largest  estates  are  found  in  the  Prussian  provinces 
of  Pomerania,  Posen  and  Saxony,  and  in  East  and  West 
Prussia,  while  in  the  Russian  Rhine  province,  in  Baden  and 
Wurttemberg,  small  farms  are  the  rule.  The  same  kinds  of 
cereal  crops  are  cultivated  in  all  parts  of  the  empire,  but 
in  the  south  and  west  wheat  is  predominant  and  in  the  north 
and  east  rye,  barley  and  oats. 

GERMAN    MANUFACTURES 

In  no  other  country  of  the  world  has  the  manufacturing 
industry  made  such  strides  as  in  Germany  in  recent  years. 
The  chief  manufactures  may  roughly  be  distributed  geo- 
graphically as  follows:  Prussia,  Alsace-Lorraine,  Bavaria 
and  Saxony  are  the  chief  seats  of  the  iron  manufacture. 
Steel  is  produced  in  Rhenish  Prussia.  Saxony  is  predomi- 
nant in  the  production  of  textiles,  though  Silesia  and  West- 
phalia manufacture  linen.     Cotton  goods  are  largely  pro- 


184?  The  German  Empire 

duced  in  Baden,  Bavaria,  Alsace-Lorraine,  and  Wurttem- 
berg,  woolens  and  worsteds  in  Saxony  and  the  Rhine 
province,  silk  in  Rhenish  Prussia.  Alsace  and  Baden.  Glass 
and  porcelain  are  Largely  produced  in  Bavaria;  lace  in 
Saxony:  tobacco  in  Hamburg  and  Bremen;  chemicals  in  the 
Prussian  province  of  Saxony;  watches  in  Saxony  and 
Nuremberg;  toys  in  Bavaria;  gold  and  silver  filigree  in  Berlin 
and  Aschaffenburg  and  beer  in  Prussia  and  Bavaria.  Ger- 
many has  obtained  a  leading  position  in  the  markets  of  the 
world  more  through  its  iron  industry  than  its  other  manu- 
factures. 

The  constitution  of  the  German  empire  is,  in  all  essen- 
tials, that  of  the  North  German  Confederation,  which  came 
into  force  in  1867.  Under  this  the  presidency  of  the  con- 
federation was  vested  in  the  king  of  Prussia  and  his  heirs. 
In  1871  the  king  of  Prussia  was  proclaimed  German 
emperor.  His  authority  as  territorial  sovereign  extends  over 
Prussia,  not  over  Germany.  The  emperor  exercises  the 
imperial  power  in  the  name  of  the  confederated  states.  In 
his  office  he  is  assisted  by  the  Bundesrat  which  represents 
the  governments  of  the  individual  states  of  Germany.  The 
legislative  functions  are  vested  in  the  emperor,  the  Bundesrat 
and  the  Reichstag,  or  imperial  Diet.  The  members  of  the 
latter  are  elected  by  universal  suffrage.  The  executive  power 
is  in  the  emperor's  hands.  He  represents  the  empire  inter- 
nationally, and  can  declare  war  if  defensive,  and  make  peace 
as  well  as  enter  into  treaties  with  other  nations;  he  also 
appoints  and  receives  ambassadors.  The  separate  states  have 
the  privilege  of  sending  ambassadors  to  other  courts,  but  all 
consuls  abroad  are  officials  of  the  empire  and  are  named  by 
the  emperor. 


CHAPTER  XXI 
THE  GREAT  RUSSIAX  EMPIRE 

It  Comprises  One-Sixth  of  the  Land  Surface  of  the  Globe 
and  the  Greatest  Diversity  of  Races — Its  Government 
and  Characteristics  of  Its  People — Land  of  Contrasting 
Riches  and  Poverty — Nobility  Spends  Money  Freely  On 
Entertainments. 

THE  Russian  Empire  stretches  over  a  vast  territory  in 
eastern  Europe  and  northern  Asia,  with  an  area  exceed- 
ing- 8,660,000  square  miles,  or  one-sixth  of  the  land  surface  of 
the  globe.  It  is,  however,  hut  thinly  populated,  including 
only  one-twelfth  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth.  Its  popula- 
tion is  166,250,000.  In  this  population  is  the  greatest  divers- 
ity of  nationalities  belonging  to  any  old  world  nation,  due 
to  the  amalgamation  or  absorption  by  the  Slav  race  of  a 
variety  of  Ural-Altaicstocks,  of  Turko-Tartars,  Turko-Mon- 
gols  and  various  Caucasian  races. 

In  Russia  there  are  Aryans,  Semies,  Ural- Altaians  and 
Caucasians  as  well  as  Koryaks,  Chukchis,  Chinese,  Japanese 
and  Koreans. 

Under  the  Aryans  come  the  Slavs,  the  Lithuanians,  Latin 
and  Teutonic  races,  and  Iranians. 

Under  the  Ural-Altaians,  the  Turko-Tartars,  Finns  and 
Mongols. 

Under  the  Caucasians  the  Georgian  races  and  Caucasians. 

185 


18G  The  Great   Russian  Empire 

The  Slavs  can  be  divided  into  the  Greal  Russians,  Little 
Russians,  White  Russians.  Poles  and  other  Slavs.  Roman- 
ians, Germans,  Greeks  and  Swedes  make  up  the  Latin  and 
Teutonic  faces  and  the  Armenians,  Persians,  Tajiks,  Taly- 
shes,  Tates,  Kurds,  Ossetes  and  Gypsies  the  Iranians. 

The  Finns  are  the  Esthonians,  Finns,  Lapps,  Mordvin- 
ians,  Karelians,  Cheremisses,  Syryenians,  Permiaks  and 
Votyaks. 

I  rnder  the  Turko-Tartars  come  the  Tartars,  Chuvashes, 
Bashkirs,  Turks,  Turkomans.  Kirghiz,  Sails.  I  fabegs,  Vakuts 
and    Kara-kalpaks.      The    Kalmucks    and   Buriats   are   the 
Mongols. 

Russia's  government 

Russia  was  described  in  the  Almanach  de  Gotha  for  1910 
as  "wa  constitutional  monarchy  under  an  autocratic  tsar."  At 
the  head  of  the  government  is  the  emperor,  whose  power  is 
limited  only  by  the  provisions  of  the  fundamental  laws  of 
the  empire.  The  Council  of  the  Empire  consists  of  19G 
members  of  whom  98  are  nominated  by  the  emperor  and  1)8 
are  elected.  As  a  legislative  body  the  powers  of  the  council 
are  coordinate  with  those  of  the  Duma:  in  practice,  however, 
it  lias  seldom  initiated  legislation.  The  Duma,  which  forms 
the  Lower  House  of  the  Russian  Parliament,  consists  of  442 
members  elected  by  an  exceedingly  complicated  process. 

The  chief  occupation  of  seven-eighths  of  the  population 
of  European  Russia  is  agriculture,  hut  its  character  varies 
considerably  according  to  the  soil,  climate  and  the  geographi- 
cal position  of  the  different  regions.  Despite  this  agriculture 
stands  at  a  low  level  in  Russia.  The  landowners  are  often 
poor  and  suffer  from  want  of  capital  and  lack  of  enterprise. 


The  Great  Russian  Empire  187 

The  peasantry  are  impoverished  and  in  many  parts  live 
on  the  verge  of  starvation  for  the  greater  part  of  the  year. 

Mining  and  its  related  industries  are  still  at  a  very  low 
stage  of  development  also.  With  regard  to  Russian  industry 
generally,  the  extravagant  prices  which  have  to  he  paid  for 
iron  goods,  owing  to  the  prohibitive  tariffs,  combined  with 
the  obstacles  put  in  the  way  of  education,  hamper  the  de- 
velopment of  all  industries. 

The  wealth  of  Russia,  consisting  mainly  of  raw  produce, 
the  trade  of  the  country  turns  chiefly  on  the  purchase  of  this 
for  export,  and  on  the  sale  of  manufactured  and  imported 
goods  in  exchange. 

RUSSIAN    CHARACTERISTICS 

The  lower  classes  in  Russia  can  well  be  termed  a  down- 
trodden people.  In  many  respects  they  are  little  better  than 
serfs.  This  condition  of  life  has  been  a  subject  for  many 
authors.  But  despite  this  condition  the  Russians  get  much 
enjoyment  out  of  their  festival  days.  They  are  good  dancers 
and  enjoy  many  simple  pleasures.  Russia  has  given  to  the 
world  many  great  thinkers  and  musicians. 

Because  of  the  autocratic  form  of  the  government  upris- 
ings against  governmental  authority,  especially  in  the  shape 
of  attempts  to  take  the  life  of  high  officials,  have  been  fre- 
quent. These  have  been  put  down  with  an  iron  hand.  Siberia, 
the  land  of  lost  hopes  is  the  lot  of  political  offenders.  Those 
who  have  escaped  the  terrors  of  that  bleak  country  tell  thrill- 
ing stories  of  their  experiences. 

The  prodigality  of  many  Russian  nobles  is  a  common 
topic  of  gossip  in  European  courts.    Members  of  the  Imperial 


188 


The  Great   Russian   Umpire 


family,  with  their  huge  incomes,  go  to  great  lengths  in  the 
line  of  entertainment  to  spend  the  wealth  which  is  often 
wrested  from  a  hard  working  people. 

Russian  peasants  delight  in  singing  the  old  songs  of  the 
land  and  in  telling  and  re-telling  the  folk-lore  tales  that  have 
been  handed  down  from  generation  to  generation.  While 
they  have  no  great  future  to  look  forward  to,  most  of  them 
are  well  contented  with  their  lot. 

Advanced  thinkers  in  Russia  have  done  much  for  the 
peasants.  Universities  are  becoming  more  and  more  popular 
and  the  children  of  the  poor  are  taking  advantage  of  them. 


'REMEMBER 
WHAT  THEY  USED 


TO  CALL  ME  V 


CHAPTER  XXII 

ALSACE-LORRAINE,  THE  FAIR  PRIZES 
OF  WAR 

Division  of  Charlemagne  s  Vast  Empire  Among  His  Grand- 
sons— Lothair,  the  Weakest,  Gets  as  His  Heritage  Al- 
sace-Lorraine Among  Other  Lands — Provinces  a  Bone 
of  Contention  Between  France  and  Germany — France 
Gets  Alsace  arid  All  Lorraine  But  the  City  of  Strassburg 
by  Treaty  of  Westphalia — Louis  XIV  Takes  Strassburg 
for  France — Provinces  a  Theatre  of  Operations  in 
Franco-Prussian  War — Germany  Gets  Them  as  a  Price 
of  Peace — German  Government — The  Zabern  Affair — 
Characteristics  of  Natives. 

THE  provinces  of  Alsace-Lorraine,  in  whose  territory 
there  was  much  fighting  in  the  early  days  of  the  war, 
cover  together  an  area  of  5,601  square  miles.  The  maximum 
length  from  north  to  south  is  145  miles ;  the  maximum  breadth 
is  24  miles.  They  may  be  compared  with  the  Hudson  River 
Valley  from  New  York  to  Albany.  It  is  not  an  extensive 
territory  but  many  of  the  wars  in  Europe  since  the  passing 
of  Charlemagne  have  been  concerned  with  it. 

It  was  in  1843  that  the  three  grandsons  of  Charlemagne, 
fighting  among  themselves,  decided  to  end  it  by  dividing  their 
grandfather's  possessions  among  them.  They  acted  on  that 
ancient  principle  that  the  lands,  and  the  peoples  dwelling 

189 


Q 

P 

O 


<1 


c 


m 

< 
W 

Pm 
i— i 

W 
PQ 


190  Alsace-Lorraine,  the  Fair  Prizes  of  War 

upon  them,  tilling  the  soil  in  time  of  peace  and  fighting  the 
battles  in  time  of  war,  were  the  private  property  of  the 
sovereign,  ruling  by  the  "divine  right  of  kings."  Charle- 
magne had  ruled  the  whole  of  Europe  as  one  united  govern- 
ment from  his  capital  at  Aachen — the  Aix  la  Chapelle  of  to- 
day which  belongs  to  Prussia.  The  private  possessions  of  the 
Pope  of  Italy  alone  were  excepted. 

Charlemagne's  son,  Louis  le  Debonnaire,  was  too  wreak  to 
hold  together  such  a  heterogeneous  empire  of  peoples  of  dif- 
ferent race  and  temperament  and  speaking  different  tongues, 
their  only  bond  being  an  official  religion — that  of  the  sov- 
ereign— and  a  common  government.  He  was  too  weak  even 
to  rule  in  his  own  family.  Long  before  he  was  dead  his 
sons  were  quarrelling  over  their  inheritance. 

FIRST  KING  OF  THE  GERMANS  AND  FIRST  KING  OF  THE  FRANKS 

The  one  who  was  the  strongest,  called  Louis  the  German, 
had  the  first  choice  in  the  division  and  he  became  the  first 
King  of  the  Germans.  The  second  strongest,  Charles  the 
Bold,  had  second  choice,  and  he  became  the  first  King  of 
the  Franks,  the  people  of  modern  France.  These  two  broth- 
ers took  land  which  formed  a  compact  whole  and  which  could 
be  easily  defended.  The  subjects  of  Charles  all  spoke  one 
language,  those  of  Louis  all  spoke  another. 

The  third  brother,  Lothair,  the  weakest,  had  to  take  what 
was  left  of  his  father's  empire,  and  that  included  what  is  now 
comprised  in  Holland,  Belgium,  Switzerland,  Luxemburg, 
Alsace,  Lorraine,  and  a  small  strip  of  northern  Italy.  It  was 
made  up  of  many  different  nationalities.  It  could  not  be 
easily  defended  because  the  Alps  broke  it  into  two  parts,  and 


Alsace-Lorraine,  the  Fair  Prizes  of  War  191 

the  narrow  strip  along  the  Rhine  from  the  Alps  to  the  North 
Sea  which  kept  the  possessions  of  Louis  from  touching  those 
of  Charles  was  too  great  a  prize  not  to  be  converted  by  both 
of  the  two  stronger  brothers.  They  soon  began  to  fight  one 
another  about  it,  each  to  take  it  from  Lothair.  And  the 
troubles  of  the  buffer  states  began.  Alsace  and  Lorraine 
have  alone  remained  of  Lothair's  kingdom  to  be  fought  over 
by  the  two  great  nations  on  either  side,  France  and  Ger- 
many. 

THE  THIRTY  YEARS'  WAR 

France  was  the  banker  for  Sweden  and  in  the  Thirty 
Years'  War  of  the  seventeenth  century,  which  Sweden  fought 
against  Austria  and  Germany,  Sweden  won  and  the  spoils 
fell  to  the  banker,  France  acquiring  by  the  Treaty  of  West- 
phalia which  closed  the  war  in  1648,  all  of  Alsace  with  the 
exception  of  the  city  of  Strassburg.  Germany  had  to  give  it 
up,  as  well  as  confirm  France  in  the  possession  of  Metz,  in 
Lorraine,  at  this  time  a  private  appendage  of  the  sovereign 
of  Austria. 

In  1681,  during  a  lull  of  peace  in  the  tormented  provinces, 
Louis  XIV  of  France,  quietly  surprised  Strassburg  and  took 
it,  so  that  France  had  that  province  entire.  It  was  not  un- 
til after  the  first  French  Revolution  that  the  whole  of  Alsace 
and  Lorraine  went  to  France. 

As  soon  as  war  was  declared  between  France  and  Prussia, 
July  15,  187(T,  Alsace-Lorraine  became  the  theater  of  opera- 
tions. The  first  decisive  battle  of  the  war  was  fought  in  Al- 
sace at  Woerth-sur-Sauer,  August  6, 1870,  the  French  under 
Marshal  MacMahon  retreating  before  the  Germans,  led  by 


192  Alsace-Lorraine j  the  Fair  Prizes  of  War 

the  Crown  Prince,  afterward  Kaiser  Frederick,  father  of 
Kaiser  William  II. 

When  Thiers,  coming  as  the  Ambassador  of  France  to 
sue  for  peace  from  Germany,  Bismarck  laid  down  as  the  first 
stipulation  that  Alsace-Lorraine  should  be  a  price  of  peace. 
France  had  to  let  the  provinces  go. 

GERMANS  RULE  ALSACE-LORRAINE 

It  was  Bismarck's  idea  to  treat  the  two  provinces  with 
the  utmost  kindness  and  benevolence.  The  Kaiserin's  cousin, 
Prince  von  Hohenlohe,  became  the  Governor,  and  although 
he  was  a  dictator,  his  rule  was  kindly.  Rights  of  citizenship 
were  showered  upon  the  inhabitants  and  they  were  given  their 
own  Parliament  in  187-1.  The  dictatorship  was  abolished  in 
1902. v  Alsace-Lorraine  was  given  representation  in  the  Diet 
at  Berlin. 

Between  1880  and  1885,  50,000  natives  emigrated  from 
the  two  provinces  into  France  and  the  emigration  has  kept 
up  more  or  less  ever  since.  In  the  foreign  legions  of  France 
men  from  these  German-held  provinces  are  enrolled  in  large 
numbers.  They  visit  their  relatives  back  in  the  old  homes  and 
Germany  has  complained  that  they  returned  to  France  with 
military  information  which  Berlin  did  not  intend  for  Paris 
to  have. 

THE  ZABERN  AFFAIR 

It  was  only  in  January,  1914,  that  the  "Zabern  affair," 
brought  a  flood  of  light  upon  conditions  in  Alsace  and  Lor- 
raine.   A  young  German  officer,  stationed  at  Zabern,  Lieut. 


Alsace-Lorraine,  the  Fair  Prizes  of  War  193 

Baron  von  Foerstner,  incensed  at  the  mocking  taunts  of 
the  populace  in  Zabern,  the  little  Alsatian  town  which  has 
been  the  scene  of  bloody  battles  for  ten  centuries,  ordered 
his  men  to  charge  upon  the  crowd.  It  was  a  grim  story  that 
the  only  victim  was  a  decrepit  man,  caught  and  sabred  as  he 
was  hobbling  away  on  his  crutches. 

The  young  officer  was  reprimanded  and  a  lightly  punish- 
ment. The  Reichstag  passed  a  vote  of  censure  upon  the 
Imperial  Chancellor  that  such  things  could  happen  in  the 
German  Empire  and  there  the  affair  ended. 

In  Lorraine  one  sees  the  slender  physique  and  the  viva- 
cious temperament  of  the  French,  but  the  skull  formation  of 
the  Teuton.  In  Alsace,  there  is  the  giant  frame  and  the 
broad  face  of  the  Teuton,  with  the  round  skull  of  the  French. 
The  two  peoples  are  in  reality  a  mixture  of  both.  They  could 
love  the  Germans  or  the  French  with  equal  facility.  They 
speak  the  German  language  in  large  majority — that  is  cited 
as  the  reason  why  they  should  certainly  love  the  Germans 
more  than  the  French.  But  it  has  now  been  some  time  since 
the  teaching  of  French  to  the  children  was  prohibited  as  well 
as  using  French  uniforms  on  the  stage  or  using  the  French 
language  on  the  shop  signs.  The  language  of  the  children 
soon  becomes  that  of  the  parents,  and  the  language  forced  by 
law  upon  commerce  will  e'er  long  become  the  language  of  the 
home. 


104  Alsace-Lorraine,  the  Fair  Prizes  of  War 


PROGRESS  CROWDED  OFF 


CHAPTER  XXIII 

FREDERICK  THE  GREAT  AND  THE  SEVEN 

YEARS'  WAR 

Battles  in  Which  the  Ancestor  of  Kaiser  Wilhelm  II  Won 
His  Title — Fought  Against  Six  Nations  With  Odds  of 
More  Than  Two  to  One  Against  Him  and  Won — The 
Eleven  Great  Battles  That  Cost  One  Million  Lives — 
The  Great  Military  Genius  of  Prussia  After  Fighting 
Seven  Years  Died  in  Peace  and  Amidst  Plenty. 

A  CENTURY  and  a  half  ago,  Frederick  the  Great,  King 
of  Prussia,  the  great  ancestor  of  Kaiser  Wilhelm  II, 
was  involved  in  a  war  with  practically  all  Europe. 

Frederick  the  Great  faced  six  nations  with  a  combined 
population  of  about  90,000,000.  They  put  into  the  field 
against  him  in  1757  armies  numbering  425,000  men. 

Against  this  force,  Frederick  was  able  to  muster  200,- 
000  men,  the  population  of  Prussia  being  at  that  time  about 
4,500,000. 

Thus,  the  Great  Frederick  -went  into  the  fight  at  numer- 
ical odds  of  more  than  2  to  1  against  him.  In  reality  the  odds 
were  greater  because  of  his  200,000  men  at  least  50,000 
were  not  available  for  the  field,  being  sequestered  as  garri- 
sons of  his  fortresses. 

Opposed  to  Wilhelm  II  in  the  war  of  1914  (also  called 
the  War  of  Six  Nations)  were  countries  having  an  aggre- 

195 


196  Frederick-  the  (treat  and  the  Seven    Years'    War 

gate  population  of  308,000,000,  not  counting  colonies  or 
dependencies.  Germany  and  Austria  combined  had  a  pop- 
ulation of  116,265,000  besides  that  of  the  German  colonies. 
Three  to  one  therefore  very  nearly  approximates  the  odds 
in  point  of  population  faced  by  the  Kaiser. 

the  kaiser's  army  compared  with  Frederick's 

The  discrepancy  in  armed  forces  is  not  so  great.  The 
strength  of  the  German  armies  was  5,200,000  men;  of  the 
Austrian,  2,000,000 ;  a  total  of  7,200,000.  Against  these  the 
allies  were  able  to  muster  10,002,000,  distributed  thus:  Rus- 
sia, 5,500,000;  France,  4,000,000;  England,  720,000  (which 
did  not  include  the  forces  stationed  in  the  English  posses- 
sions) ;  Belgium,  222,000;  Servia,  300,000,  and  Montenegro, 
150,000. 

Frederick  the  Great  had  no  navy,  so  that  there  are  no 
data  for  comparison  on  that  score.  The  Kaiser  entered  the 
war  with  439  fighting  craft,  as  against  1,208  of  the  Allies, 
and  104,233  sailors  and  officers,  to  276,784  of  the  Allies. 
Roughly  speaking,  the  Kaiser's  navy  was  about  one  to  three 
as  compared  with  those  of  the  Allies. 

As  for  aeroplanes,  which  played  a  considerable  part  in 
the  Kaiser's  war,  Frederick  the  Great  never  saw  one  and 
might  have  dropped  dead  on  the  spot  if  he  ever  had.  As  a 
master  of  quick  movement  and  skillful  strategy  with  the 
means  at  his  hand  in  the  eighteenth  century  he  was  the  master 
captain  of  his  age  and  so  a  military  genius  like  Napoleon  I 
regarded  him. 

Austria  was  not  an  ally  of  Prussia  in  the  wars  of  Fred- 
erick the  Great.     It  was  arrayed  against  him  with  France, 


Frederick  the  Great  arid  the  Seven  Years'  War  197 

Russia,  Sweden,  Saxony  and  Poland,  then  a  separate  na- 
tional entity.  England,  now  chief  of  the  Allies  arrayed 
against  the  Kaiser  was  his  great  ancestor's  chief  friend,  hope 
and  dependence.  There  have  been  many  shuffles  and  fresh 
deals  of  the  diplomatic  cards  of  Europe  in  the  past  150 
years. 

Frederick's  crushing  defeat  at  kollin 

More  than  once  during  the  Seven  Years'  War,  Frederick 
the  Great  found  himself  completely  surrounded  by  his  foes 
and  stricken  almost  to  death.  After  his  crushing  defeat  at 
the  battle  of  Kollin,  in  Bohemia,  June  18,  1757,  when  he  lost 
1-1,000  killed,  wounded  and  taken  prisoners  of  an  army  of 
32,000  Frederick  retired  to  Prague  which  he  had  been  be- 
sieging with  another  corps.  He  was  compelled  to  raise  the 
siege  and  retire  from  Bohemia.  By  the  time  he  got  back  to 
Saxony  in  July  there  remained  under  his  banner  only 
70,000  of  the  114,000  men  whom  he  had  led  into  Bohemia 
three  months  before.  Undaunted,  he  rushed  into  Thuringia 
to  face  the  French  and  their  German  speaking  allies. 

The  position  of  the  great  Prussian  seemed  at  this  time 
hopeless.  He  was  menaced  on  every  side.  Besides  the 
Austrians  who  had  just  beaten  him,  the  French,  Russians 
and  Swedes  converged  upon  his  army  to  destroy  him.  They 
formed  a  complete  circle. 

But  Frederick  was  equal  to  the  emergency.  By  move- 
ments of  the  most  astounding  celerity  he  forced  the  famous 
battle  of  Rossbach,  the  most  renowned  of  his  achievements, 
at  which  he  completely  overcame  an  army  twice  as  large  as 
his  own,  broke  the  cordon  that  surrounded  him  and  emerged 
from  the  period  of  his  gloom. 


198  Frederick  the  (treat  and  the  Seven   Years'  War 

Another  period  of  despair  fell  upon  him  in  August,  1759, 
after  the  battle  at  Kunersdorf,  a  place  in  Brandenburg  near 
the  Oder  River.  The  army  of  Frederick  was  completely 
routed.  In  a  contest  with  78,000  Russians  he  lost  more  than 
18,000  of  his  48,000  men.  He  himself  suffered  severely. 
Two  horses  were  shot  under  him.  His  clothes  were  riddled 
with  bullet  holes  and  a  gold  case  which  he  wore  over  his  heart 
was  crushed  by  a  bullet. 

"Is  there  no  cursed  bullet  can  reach  me?"  he  exclaimed. 
To  his  minister  he  wrote  on  the  evening  after  the  battle:  "I 
hold  all  for  lost.  I  shall  not  survive  the  ruin  of  my  country. 
Farewell  forever." 

That  night  he  resigned  his  command  to  one  of  his  gen- 
erals and  directed  that  the  army  should  swear  allegiance  to 
his  nephew. 

But  out  of  the  despair  and  apparent  ruin  Frederick  sur- 
vived. His  enemies  neglected  to  push  their  advantage  and 
he  again  cut  through  the  ring  that  surrounded  him.  After 
varying  fortunes  in  which  more  than  once  all  seemed  lost, 
the  Kussians  retreated  across  the  Oder  and  he  was  once  more 
upon  his  feet. 

Frederick  the  Great's  reputation  as  a  military  genius 
rests  chiefiy  upon  eleven  battles  fought  during  the  Seven 
Years'  War.  Some  he  won,  some  he  lost.  At  times  the 
odds  were  three  to  one  against  him,  but  he  never  shrank  from 
a  conflict  on  that  account.  The  threatre  of  his  operations 
was  confined  to  a  topographical  square  measuring  not  more 
than  300  miles  on  a  side.  Though  there  were  of  course  no 
railroads  in  his  day  to  facilitate  mobilization,  it  is  not  easy 


Frederick  the  Great  and  the  Seven  Years'  War  199 

to  make  comparison  between  his  achievements  and  those  of 
the  Kaiser  which,  after  the  intervention  of  Japan  were 
world-wide. 

THE  ELEVEN  BATTLES  OF  FREDERICK  THE  GREAT 

Here  is  a  brief  chronicle  of  Frederick  the  Great's  battles : 

At  Lobositz  on  the  Elbe  in  Bohemia,  October  1,  1756, 
with  30,000  men  he  defeated  the  Austrians  with  42,000. 

At  Prague,  May  6,  1757,  with  64,000  Prussians,  he  de- 
feated 65,000  Austrians. 

At  Kollin,  Bohemia,  June  18,  1757,  54,000  Austrians 
under  Marshal  Daun  defeated  Frederick  with  32,000.  Fred- 
erick had  not  hesitated  to  attack,  though  so  far  outnumbered. 

At  Rossbach,  near  the  Saale,  Frederick,  with  22,000  men, 
gained  a  complete  victory  over  the  combined  Austrians, 
French  and  Imperialists,  November  5,  1757.  The  Allies 
lost  8,000,  Frederick  only  165  killed  and  376  wounded.  This, 
as  has  been  said,  is  esteemed  the  great  Prussian's  most  won- 
derful victory. 

At  Leuthen,  December  2,  1757,  Frederick  with  34,000 
men  defeated  80,000  Austrians. 

At  Zorndorf  in  Brandenburg,  August  25,  1758,  32,000 
Prussians  defeated  50,000  Russians  under  Count  Femor. 
This  was  the  most  murderous  battle  of  the  war  and  Fred- 
erick, to  his  surprise,  found  that  the  Russians  at  close  quar- 
ters, were  fierce  fighters.  Men  wounded  to  the  death  used 
their  last  moments  in  butchering  each  other.  It  is  related 
that  one  Russian,  mortally  wounded,  was  found  on  the  body 
of  a  fallen  Prussian  choking  his  foe  and  gnawing  him  with 
his  teeth. 


200  Frederick  the  Great  and  the  Seven  Years'  Urar 

At  Hochkirch,  near  Dresden,  October  14,  1738,  Fred- 
crick  was  surprised  by  a  force  of  120,000  Austrians,  who 
fell  upon  his  army  of  51,000  and  compelled  him  to  retreat. 
lie  lost  Marshal  Keith,  one  of  his  best  officers  in  this  en- 
gagement  and  on  the  same  day  received  the  news  of  the  death 
of  Wilhelmina,  his  favorite  sister. 

At  Kunersdorf,  in  Brandenburg,  August  12,  1759,  Fred- 
erick with  48,000  men  was  cut  to  pieces  by  an  army  of  Aus- 
trians and  Russians  numbering  78,000.  The  Prussians 
lost  18,500  men  and  an  immense  number  of  guns. 

At  Liegnitz,  in  Silesia,  August  15,  1700,  Frederick's 
army  of  .'JO, 000  men  was  surrounded  by  four  armies  of  Rus- 
sians and  Austrians  with  a  combined  strength  of  115,000. 
Frederick  defeated  one  Austrian  army  and  broke  through 
the  toils. 

At  Torgau,  in  Saxony,  November  3,  1760,  with  a  force 
of  44,000  men,  Frederick  defeated  an  Austrian  army  of 
0.1,000. 

At  Burkesdorf,  July  21,  1762,  Frederick,  aided  by  a 
Russian  army  (a  new  Russian  emperor  had  reversed  his 
predecessor's  policy  and  now  fought  with  the  Prussians)  de- 
l\  a  ted  the  Austrians  under  Marshal  Daun. 

END  OF  THE  SEVEN  YEARS'  WAR 

This  closed  the  celebrated  Seven  Years'  War.  At  the 
treaty  of  Hubertsburg,  February  5,  1763,  Maria  Theresa  of 
Austria  bowed  her  head  to  fate.  She  acknowledged  Fred- 
erick's seizure  of  Silesia,  previously  denounced  as  a  theft, 
to  have  legalized  by  the  war  and  restored  to  Prussia  the 
county  of  Glatz  which  her  troops  occupied.  Prussia  in  turn 
evacuated  Saxony. 


Frederick  the  Great  and  the  Seven  Years'  War  201 

Though  a  victor  in  this  war  and  the  beneficiary  of  a  treaty 
on  its  own  terms,  Prussia  had  paid  dearly  for  its  triumph. 
Its  army  was  reduced  to  60,000.  The  well  disciplined 
troops  of  the  first  years  of  the  war,  including  the  famous 
Grenadiers  of  whom  Frederick  was  especially  proud,  were  all 
gone  and  nondescripts  or  even  deserters  filled  their  places. 
Discipline  was  relaxed,  mutiny  was  always  imminent  and 
graft  was  rampant. 

The  Seven  Years'  War  cost  a  million  lives,  including  the 
losses  of  the  Prussians  and  the  Allies.  It  brought  to  Prussia 
not  a  foot  of  territory,  except  that  by  the  arbitrament  of 
arms  it  vindicated  her  title  to  Silesia  which  she  had  forcibly 
taken  from  Austria. 

For  the  sake  of  this  title  Frederick  began  the  war.  The 
utmost  that  he  gained  was  a  reputation  through  all  the  ages 
for  dare-devil  bravery  and  recklessness.  He  shrank  from 
no  adverse  odds  and  is  quoted  as  having  said  once  in  reply  to 
a  general  who  was  trying  to  dissuade  him  from  engaging  the 
enemy : 

"I  would  attack  them  though  they  were  all  standing  on 
the  town  steeples." 

Most  of  his  victories  were  won  because  of  this  spirit. 

FREDERICK  A  FATALIST 

Frederick  the  Great  was  a  fatalist.  He  always  expected 
to  win,  but  it  is  related  that  he  carried  continually  in  his 
pocket  an  ounce  of  a  deadly  poison  and  swore  that  he  would 
not  survive  a  decisive  defeat.  After  the  rout  at  Kuners- 
dorf  he  put  this  poison  to  his  lips  but  decided  at  the  last 
second  to  have  one  more  trial. 


DAMAGE  FROM  A  SHELL,  INSIDE  A  BATTLESHIP 


202  Frederick  the  Great  and  the  Seven   Years'   War 

What  are  the  points  of  resemblance  between  the  great 
Frederick  and  the  present  Kaiser,  his  great-great-great- 
grandnephew?  It  is  said  that  the  Kaiser  believed  himself  a 
reincarnation  of  his  great  ancestor.  Physical  resemblance 
there  was  none  for  Frederick  was  very  short  and  slight — a 
much  smaller  man  than  the  Kaiser.  If  one  was  brave 
even  to  recklessness  it  is  said  of  the  Kaiser  that  he  was  no 
less  brave  (though  until  the  war  of  1914  broke  out  he  had 
never  been  under  fire).  But  it  is  related  of  Frederick  that 
lie  was  scared  within  an  inch  of  his  life  when  he  first  faced 
the  enemy  on  the  field  and  leaped  into  the  saddle  of  a  fleeter 
horse  that  he  might  run  away. 

lie  spent  forty-six  years  in  the  saddle  and  devoted  the 
best  of  his  years  to  stimulating  the  military  spirit  in  the 
Prussians.  But  when  he  died,  in  178G,  at  the  age  of  seventy- 
four,  it  was  in  the  midst  of  peace  and  plenty.  There  were 
6,000,000  thalers  in  the  treasury  when  he  succeeded  to  the 
throne;  his  successor,  Frederich  Wilhelm  II,  found  72,000,- 
000  thalers  in  the  strong  box,  and  began  to  reign  over 
0,000,000  contented  and  industrious  Prussians  who  blessed 
the  name  of  "Father  Fritz,"  as  the  old  king  loved  to  be 
called. 


CHAPTER  XXIV 
THE  FRENCH  REVOLUTION 

Louis  XVI  a  Poor  Ruler — His  Personal  Characteristics — 
Marie  Antoinette,  His  Queen — Conditions  At  the  Court 
of  Louis — Huge  Funds  Wasted  by  the  Courtiers — 
Power  of  the  King  Over  His  Subjects — Protests  of  the 
People  Against  Heavy  Taxation  —  Opening  of  the 
French  Revolution — Taking  of  the  Hostile — Formation 
of  the  National  Assembly — The  King  Is  Defied — Chaotic 
Conditions  In  France — Effects  of  the  New  Constitution 
On  Europe — France  Embroiled  In  War — The  King's 
Death  Warrant — The  New  Republic — Its  Early  Trou- 
bles— The  Rise  of  Napoleon — His  Career — The  Restora- 
tion— The  Second  Republic — The  Second  Empire — The 
Third  Republic. 

WHEN  medieval  history  ended  with  the  French  Revolu- 
tion, the  latter  event,  which  may  well  be  said  to  have  led 
up  to  the  present  war  between  Germany  and  Austria  and  the 
allies,  began.  It  was  in  1789  that  the  French  Revolution, 
which  marked  the  beginning  of  European  democracy,  came 
to  a  head.  It  was  the  cry  of  the  people  that  the  governed  be 
allowed  to  do  some  of  the  governing  and  it  was  a  direct  blow 
to  the  old  theory  of  the  divine  right  of  kings. 

Louis  XVI  was  the  ruler  of  France  at  the  time.    He  was 
at  best  a  most  commonplace  type  of  man  and  many  historians 

203 


204  The  French  Revolution 

have  held  that  he  would  have  been  better  fitted  for  the  posi- 
tion of  a  baker  than  for  that  of  the  ruler  of  a  nation.  lie 
was  not  a  soldier,  nor  was  he  a  statesman  by  any  stretch  of 
imagination.  lie  was  honest  to  be  sure,  but  this  did  not  make 
up  for  other  deficiencies  in  his  character.  lie  was  the  pawn 
of  wiser  men  largely  for  the  reason  that  he  did  not  under- 
stand men. 

Marie  Antoinette,  Louis's  queen,  was  a  great  beauty. 
She  was  an  Austrian  and  she  made  no  effort  to  conceal  her 
distaste  for  everything  French.  The  court  of  Louis  has 
often  been  pointed  to  as  an  example  of  great  immorality. 
Whether  or  not  this  was  so  is  a  question.  But  certain  it  is 
that  Marie  Antoinette  often  shocked  the  conventions  and 
that  the  members  of  the  court  were  guilty  of  similar  breaches 
in  a  more  marked  sense.  The  atmosphere  of  the  court  was 
unhealthy.  Marie  Antoinette  was  no  better  at  reading  men 
than  her  husband  and  she  was  frequently  imposed  upon  and 
duped  into  having  incompetent  or  dishonest  government 
officials  appointed. 

It  was  a  lavish  court  that  Louis  held  and  money  was 
wasted  with  a  wanton  hand.  Naturally  it  was  necessary  to 
raise  great  funds  for  the  maintenance  of  Louis  and  his 
courtiers.  The  only  means  to  do  this  was  to  raise  the  taxes 
on  the  French  people  and  to  keep  on  raising  them.  As  a 
result  France  was  groaning  under  a  heavy  financial  burden. 
Louis  and  his  ministers  resorted  to  method  after  method  in 
order  to  wrest  money  from  the  people.  It  was  an  era  of  ex- 
travagance for  the  nobles;  an  era  of  abject  poverty  for  the 
common  people. 


The  French  Revolution  205 

KING   HAD   POWER  OF  LIFE  OR  DEATH 

Nor  was  poverty  the  only  burden  the  French  peasants 
had  to  bear.  The  nobles  rode  roughshod  over  them  and  their 
feelings  and  the  king  could  mete  out  life  or  death  to  anyone 
without  the  person  concerned  having  any  redress.  These 
very  things  marked  the  coming  end  of  the  feudal  system  in 
vogue  in  France.  When  a  country  is  unable  to  get  credit 
things  are  in  a  bad  state  indeed.  This  was  the  position 
France  was  in  during  the  reign  of  Louis  XVI. 

The  French  Revolution  began  on  July  14, 1789,  when  the 
people  stormed  the  Bastile  and  released  the  prisoners  held 
there.  On  January  21,  1793,  Louis  went  to  his  death  on  the 
guillotine.  The  release  of  the  prisoners  in  the  Bastile  fol- 
lowed a  number  of  incidents  that  foretold  the  beginning  of 
the  end  for  Louis.  Demands  were  made  on  Louis  which  he 
first  refused  to  grant.  Later  the  provinces  showed  something 
of  a  united  front  and  he  was  compelled  to  bow  to  their  wishes. 
The  Three  Estates  finally  managed  to  get  together  and  in 
June,  1789,  they  adopted  the  title  of  National  Assembly. 

They  took  the  oath  to  give  a  new  constitution  to  France 
although  the  king  ordered  them  to  dissolve  and  the  nobles 
backed  him  up.  The  king's  order  was  ignored  and  Louis 
called  out  his  soldiers  to  force  the  dissolution  of  the  National 
Assembly.  The  answer  to  this  was  the  formation  of  the 
National  Guard  and  the  storming  of  the  Bastile  by  the  peo- 
ple. Louis  sought  to  compromise  and  for  a  time  it  appeared 
as  if  he  would  win  the  people  over,  but  it  was  not  long  before 
the  obstinate  side  of  his  nature  showed  itself. 

France  at  the  time  was  in  a  state  of  great  turmoil.  Vio- 
lent acts  were  the  order  of  the  day  and  the  tension  was  great 


20U  The  French  Revolution 

when  the  "Declaration  of  the  Rights  of  Man"  was  announced. 
This  Louis  opposed  and  France  was  rocked  to  the  core  by  the 
storm  that  ensued.  At  this  juncture,  when  the  fortunes  of 
the  king  and  queen  were  at  a  low  ebb  and  it  seemed  that  only 
a  miracle  could  save  them,  Mirabeau  appeared  on  the  scene 
as  an  adviser  to  the  king.  Had  his  advice  been  followed  he 
would,  in  all  probability,  have  been  the  miracle  worker.  But 
Louis  and  Marie  Antoinette  had  their  minds  poisoned  against 
the  leader  of  the  assembly  and  when  they  lost  him  they  lost 
the  man  who  might  well  have  saved  their  lives  and  possibly 
their  fast  tottering  throne. 

KING  AND  QUEEN  ATTEMPT  TO  FLEE 

Disregarding  Mirabeau's  advice  that  his  only  hope  was  to 
gather  the  army  and  war  on  the  revolutionists,  Louis  and  his 
queen  attempted  to  flee.  They  were  overtaken  near  the  fron- 
tier and  that  practically  sealed  their  fate.  Calm  heads  saved 
them  for  the  time  being  but  the  storm  was  only  temporarily 
checked  and  when  it  did  break  it  did  so  with  such  great  force 
that  it  not  only  caused  the  deaths  of  the  king  and  queen  but 
of  many  nobles  as  well.    France  seemed  to  go  blood-mad. 

In  1791  when  the  new  French  constitution  was  decreed 
all  Europe  was  shaken.  Kings  felt  that  if  the  revolutionary 
ideas  of  the  French  leaders  were  to  spread  their  thrones  were 
as  good  as  gone.  Even  before  this  Marie  Antoinette  had 
been  in  touch  with  the  courts  at  Berlin  and  Vienna,  declaring 
that  unless  they  threatened  France  with  their  armies  the 
revolution  was  sure  to  spread  and  carry  with  it  the  seal  of 
destruction  of  monarchs.    Austria  soon  heeded  the  warning 


The  French  Revolution  207 

and  prepared  to  war  on  France.  It  did  not  take  Prussia 
long  to  follow  a  similar  policy,  Louis  having  added  his  en- 
treaties to  those  of  Marie  Antoinette. 

On  the  face  of  things  it  looked  as  if  the  revolution  would 
be  crushed  and  that  the  combined  armies  of  Austria  and 
Prussia  would  make  short  work  of  the  tricolored  forces.  But 
the  plans  of  the  king  and  queen  acted  as  a  boomerang.  Their 
palace  was  stormed  and  they  were  put  under  arrest  as  the 
people  prepared  to  make  war  on  two  foes. 

Conditions  Mere  chaotic  in  France  at  the  time  and  when 
the  allied  foe  swept  all  before  him  the  life  of  the  revolu- 
tionary party  seemed  nearing  its  end.  Beaten  in  the  field, 
the  French  people  wreaked  horrible  vengeance  on  the  nobility. 
Outlying  chateaus  were  stormed  and  their  inmates  put  to 
death,  nobles  were  dragged  from  prison  to  be  put  to  death. 
The  thirst  for  blood  had  to  be  allayed  some  way. 

In  September  came  the  real  birth  of  the  republic.  This 
seemed  to  carry  good  luck  with  it  for  soon  the  allies  were 
seeking  peace.  With  the  allies  backing  down  the  king's  fate 
was  as  good  as  sealed  and  Louis's  death  Mas  voted  on  Jan- 
uary 15,  1793.  He  went  under  the  knife  six  days  later  and 
France  Mas  a  republic  in  that  royalty  had  come  to  an  end. 
The  people  had  taken  the  life  of  their  king. 

A  COUNTER  REVOLUTION  STARTS 

Soon  the  revolution  had  a  counter  revolution  with  which 
to  deal.  Those  who  had  taken  the  life  of  Louis  and  many  of 
his  courtiers  were  worried  for  fear  that  they  in  turn  MTould 
have  to  sacrifice  their  lives.  England  and  Spain,  too,  took  a 
hand  in  the  trouble.    Agaii?  things  looked  gloomy  for  the 


208  The  French  Revolution 

republic  but  again  they  were  saved.  Carnot  took  the  helm 
and  he  steered  the  ship  safely  over  its  troubled  course.  Fol- 
lowed then  wholesale  executions  which  well  nigh  amounted 
to  massacres.  Carnot,  aided  by  Robespierre  and  Marat  in 
directing  things,  decreed  the  death  of  hundreds.  Paris  was 
a  human  slaughter  house.  This  was  the  period  of  the  Reign 
of  Terror  and  it  was  well  named. 

When  the  situation  cleared  up  there  was  more  trouble  in 
the  government.  Paris  had  had  enough  of  blood  for  the  time 
being  and  a  period  that  was  marked  by  a  more  sane  attitude 
was  the  result  despite  the  bickerings  among  the  lawmakers. 
But  this  period  was  short  lived  for  there  was  an  uprising 
in  many  parts  of  France  over  the  rights  of  the  people. 
Napoleon  took  a  prominent  part  in  quashing  the  trouble, 
which  was  done  without  much  bloodshed  and  from  then  on  he 
was  a  marked  man.  The  new  government  was  finally 
launched  and  France  began  a  campaign  to  force  her  ideas 
on  other  countries.  Armies  were  sent  against  Germany  and 
Napoleon  led  the  force  intrusted  with  the  role  of  driving  the 
Austrians  out  of  Italy.  The  Corsican  made  a  whirlwind  cam- 
paign of  great  brilliance,  crossing  the  Alps  on  his  march  to 
victory.  His  other  victories  are  familiar  ones  and  as  his 
popularity  increased  the  directory  of  the  new  government  tot- 
tered. Soon  he  overthrew  the  directory  and  the  first  republic 
had  gone  the  way  of  Louis  XVI. 

napoleon's  rule 

Followed  then  the  rule  of  Napoleon.  France  was  again 
under  the  heel  of  a  ruler  who  soon  made  himself  emperor  and 
before  long  seemed  to  have  all  Europe  under  his  thumb.    But 


The  French  Revolution  209 

his  power  finally  waned  and  Waterloo  saw  the  passing  of  his 
star.  His  exile  followed  and  later  came  his  death  on  the 
lonely  little  island  of  St.  Helena,  far  from  his  beloved 
France.  The  House  of  Bourbon  succeeded  to  the  throne 
with  the  passing  of  Napoleon  and  the  republican  ideas  of 
France  were  for  the  time  being  forgotten. 

After  Napoleon  ousted  the  Directory,  France  was  gov- 
erned by  the  Consulate.  Bonaparte,  Cambacers  and  Lebrun 
were  put  in  charge  of  the  government  in  1799.  In  1802 
Napoleon  was  made  sole  consul  for  ten  years.  A  few  months 
later  he  was  made  consul  for  life.  In  1804  came  the  period 
of  the  Empire,  with  Napoleon  decreed  ruler  of  the  French. 
The  period  of  the  Restoration  lasted  ten  years,  from  1814 
to  1824,  during  which  time  the  Bourbons  were  again  in  power. 
The  House  of  Orleans  ruled  until  1848  when  the  Second 
Republic  was  formed.  Louis  Napoleon  was  elected  president 
that  same  year.  The  Second  Empire  witnessed  its  rise  in 
1852,  Napoleon  III  being  elected  to  fill  that  office.  He  was 
deposed  in  1870  and  the  Third  Republic,  which  still  is  alive, 
came  into  being. 


210 


The  French  Revolution 


® 


Sutidns  op«n  to  ship  axid  shore  communication. 


MAP  OF  WIRELESS  STATIONS 


CHAPTER  XXV 
THE  WARS  OF  NAPOLEON  BONAPARTE 

History  of  His  Campaigns  Against  Austria,  Italy,  Prussia, 
Russia  and  England — Cut  Up  Germany  and  Italy  and 
Distributed  Them  Among  His  Favorite  Generals — His 
Defeat  in  the  "Battle  of  the  Nations'  and  Final  Defeat 
at  Waterloo,  Belgium,  Scene  of  the  Great  European 
War  of  1914. 

THOUGH  enrolled  among  the  great  warriors  of  history, 
Napoleon  Bonaparte's  genius  was  scarcely  less  for 
diplomacy,  material  development  and  state  affairs.  The 
Code  Napoleon  remains  as  a  model  of  law  to  a  great  part  of 
the  civilized  world. 

He  was  born  at  Ajaccio  in  the  Island  of  Corsica,  August 
15,  1769.  His  family  on  both  sides  belonged  to  the  smaller 
nobility  of  Italy,  and  until  he  was  twenty-seven  years  old  he 
spelled  his  name  in  the  Italian  manner,  Nabulione  Buono- 
parte. 

As  a  boy  he  was  destined  for  the  army,  and  at  the  age 
of  ten  he  was  sent  to  the  military  school  in  Brienne,  France. 
Here  he  by  no  means  distinguished  himself  and  his  poverty, 
pride,  Corsican  birth  and  imperfect  knowledge  of  French 
combined  to  make  him  anything  but  a  favorite  with  his  fellow 

211 


212  The   Wars  of  Napoleon  Bonaparte 

students.    He  excelled  in  mathematics  and  his  favorite  author 
was  Plutarch. 

After  li\  e  years  at  Brienne  he  went  to  the  military  school 
at  Paris  to  complete  his  preparation  for  the  army.  One  year 
later,  at  the  age  of  sixteen,  he  received  his  commission  as 
second  lieutenant  in  the  artillery  regiment  of  La  Fere. 

BONAPARTE    AM)    THE    FRENCH    REVOLUTION 

The  French  Revolution  was  at  this  time  rapidly  develop- 
ing. Many  of  Bonaparte's  aristocratic  fellow  officers  threw 
in  their  lot  with  the  royalists,  hut  he  chose  the  side  of  the 
people,  though  in  a  quiet  and  undemonstrative  way. 

He  became  captain  of  artillery  by  seniority  in  February 
1,  1792,  and  was  a  witness  to  the  insurrections  of  June  20th 
and  August  10th.  Bourrienne,  his  colleague  and  future  biog- 
rapher,  relates  that  he  stood  by  Napoleon's  side  when  the 
mob  broke  into  the  Tuilleries  and  forced  the  King  to  don 
the  red  cap. 

"It's  all  over  with  that  poor  man,"  Bourrienne  records 
his  companion  observed,  "but  a  few  charges  of  grape-shot 
would  set  those  wretches  to  fleeing." 

In  the  beginning  of  1795,  after  a  furlough  in  Corsica,  he 
was  again  in  Paris,  out  of  employment,  despondent  and  with 
his  ability  still  unrecognized.  His  first  opportunity  came 
when  he  was  named  as  commander  of  5,000  troops  raised 
by  the  Convention  of  Paris  to  oppose  the  mobs  in  rebellion. 

He  took  the  command  on  short  notice  and  had  but  a 
single  night  to  make  his  preparations.  Yet  in  the  morning, 
when  the  National  Guard,  as  the  mob  styled  itself,  marched 
along  the  quays  of  the  Seine  toward  the  Tuilleries  they 


The  Wars  of  Napoleon  Bonaparte  213 

found  every  point  severely  guarded  and  in  an  hour  of  actual 
fighting  complete  victory  was  secured  for  the  Convention. 

From  this  moment  the  young  officer's  fortunes  began  to 
improve.  The  Convention  appointed  him  forthwith  to  the 
command  of  the  Army  of  the  Interior,  and  in  March  follow- 
ing he  set  out  for  Italy  at  the  head  of  an  army  of  40,000  men. 

Meanwhile  he  had  met  and  married  Josephine  Beau- 
harnois,  the  beautiful  woman  who  was  destined  to  play  so 
important  a  part  in  his  career.  The  wedding  occurred  on 
March  9,  1796,  and  a  week  later  he  started  on  the  campaign. 

DEFEATS  AUSTRIANS   AND    SARDINIANS 

His  opponents  were  the  combined  forces  of  the  Austrians 
and  Sardinians  and  they  were  in  force  greatly  superior  to 
his  own,  both  in  numbers  and  equipment.  Proceeding  with 
great  celerity  he  divided  his  enemies  and  then  attacked  them 
in  detail.  He  was  so  quickly  successful  that  the  Sardinians 
were  overtaken  and  beaten  at  Mondovi  on  March  22d  and 
the  Austrians  were  defeated  at  the  Bridge  of  Lodi  May  10th. 
Five  days  later  Napoleon  entered  Milan  and  levied  heavy 
contributions  on  the  state,  besides  despoiling  the  museums 
of  invaluable  paintings  and  statuary,  which  he  sent  back  to 
Paris.  Naples,  Modena,  Parma  and  the  Papal  States  has- 
tened to  sue  for  peace  and  the  whole  of  Northern  Italy  was 
in  the  hands  of  the  French. 

The  Italian  campaign  lasted  until  the  following  spring, 
Austria  sending  successive  armies  to  retrieve  the  losses  of 
the  first  and  rallying  various  Italian  states  about  her  banners, 
but  by  April  7,  1797,  Napoleon  had  overcome  them  all  by 
generalship,   audacity  and  celerity  of  movement,   and  an 


214  The  Wars  of  Napoleon  Bonaparte 

armistice  was  concluded,  Austria  surrendering  territory  and 
indemnity  to  F ranee  and  receiving  Venetia  in  return. 

When  Napoleon  returned  to  Paris  in  December,  1797,  he 
had  his  first  taste  of  popular  applause.  The  enthusiasm  his 
appearance  aroused  was  overwhelming  and  the  Directory  at 
once  placed  him  in  command  of  an  army  which  had  been 
raised  with  the  avowed  object  of  invading  England. 
Napoleon  professed  to  favor  that  design,  though  he  was 
fully  aware  that  it  was  impracticable.  He  was  probably 
aware  that  it  was  merely  a  feint  to  cover  the  invasion  of 
Egypt  as  a  preliminary  step  to  the  conquest  of  British  India. 

NAPOLEON'S    EGYPTIAN    CAMPAIGN 

At  any  rate,  he  collected  an  army  of  30,000  men  and 
embarked  at  Toulon,  May  10,  1708.  A  month  later  the 
French  landed  at  Malta  and  took  possession  of  that  island. 
Ten  days  later  they  resumed  their  voyage  and,  landing  at 
Alexandria  July  1st,  they  took  that  city  and  began  the  march 
to  Cairo.  Here  they  encountered  and  repulsed  a  large  body 
of  Mamelukes  at  the  desperate  Battle  of  the  Pyramids,  and, 
having  received  the  submission  of  many  other  tribes,  Na- 
poleon appeared  to  be  in  possession  of  all  Egypt. 

Fate,  however,  had  a  terrible  reverse  in  store  for  him  in 
the  person  of  the  English  Admiral  Nelson,  who  had  long 
been  in  pursuit  of  his  fleet,  overtook  it  as  it  lay  moored  in 
the  Bay  of  Abukir  and  utterly  destroyed  all  but  four  of  his 
vessels,  which  contrived  to  escape. 

All  means  cut  off  of  retreat  to  France,  Napoleon  made 
an  expedition  into  Syria  to  meet  the  Turks.  Various  stories 
are  extant  of  the  cruelties  he  perpetrated  during  this  cam- 


The  Wars  of  Napoleo?i  Bonaparte  215 

paign,  but  it  is  known  that  he  returned  to  Cairo  after  sixty 
days,  having  failed  in  the  great  objects  of  his  expedition,  lost 
4,000  men  and  left  a  country  in  ruins  behind  him.  In  July, 
1799,  he  attacked  a  force  of  18,000  men  whom  the  Sultan 
had  landed  at  Abukir,  the  scene  of  Nelson's  victory,  and  most 
annihilated  them. 

Getting  bad  news  from  Paris  he  embarked  in  a  frigate 
August  22  and  landed  at  Frejus,  after  having  escaped  the 
British  cruisers  in  the  Mediterranean.  He  found  when  he 
reached  Paris  that  he  had  come  none  too  soon.  The  govern- 
ment's credit  was  gone  at  home  and  abroad  and  the  authority 
of  its  generals  was  greatly  impaired.  The  distracted  fac- 
tions rallied  about  Napoleon,  a  new  constitution  was  drawn 
up  and  Napoleon  was  made  first  consul,  with  power  of 
appointing  all  the  public  officers,  making  him  virtually  the 
ruler  of  France. 

From  this  time  the  policy  of  Napoleon  developed  more 
distinctly.  Its  objects  were  the  establishment  of  order  in 
France  and  the  humiliation  of  the  enemies  of  the  nation 
abroad.  Personal  aggrandizement  was  an  end,  also,  and  the 
whole  was  backed  up  by  sagacity,  boldness  and  unquenchable 
energy.  He  recruited  the  national  treasury  and  repealed 
the  more  violent  laws  passed  during  the  Revolution,  reopened 
the  churches  and  suppressed  the  Vendean  insurrection  by 
decided  though  conciliatory  measures. 

DEFEATS  AUSTRIANS  AT  MARENGO 

Having  offered  terms  of  peace  to  England,  Austria  and 
Turkey  and  seen  his  offers  rejected,  he  resolved  to  strike  a 


TORPEDO  CAUGHT  OX  THE  FLY 


FRENCH  SUBMARINE  ATTACKING  GERMAN  BATTLESHIP 


210  The   Wars  of  Napoleon  Bonaparte 

blow  first  at  Austria.  Accordingly,  having  concentrated  an 
army  of  <3G,000  men  with  unparalleled  rapidity  on  the  banks 
of  Lake  Geneva,  he  crossed  the  Alps  and  almost  before  the 
enemy  were  aware,  was  in  Milan.  After  several  skirmishes 
he  met  the  Austrians  at  Marengo  and  won  one  of  the  most 
brilliant  victories  of  his  career,  June  14,  1800. 

On  the  2d  of  August,  1802,  Napoleon  was  proclaimed 
Consul  for  life  by  a  decree  of  the  Senate  backed  by  a  plebis- 
cite of  3,000,000  votes.  He  devoted  himself  forthwith  to  the 
improvement  of  the  internal  affairs  of  the  nation;  established 
the  Legion  of  Honor,  inaugurated  education  in  mathematics 
and  physical  science  and  assembled  the  first  lawyers  in  the 
land  to  draw  up  the  Code  Napoleon. 

These  activities  were  disturbed  by  rumblings  of  discon- 
tent from  neighboring  countries.  Europe  was  beginning  to 
look  askance  at  the  new  giant  and  Napoleon,  feeling  that 
he  was  on  the  eve  of  an  important  crisis  in  his  career  and 
the  career  of  France  decided  that  the  time  had  come  for  him 
to  assume  imperial  honors. 

He  summoned  Pope  Pius  VII  to  Paris  and  was  crowned 
Emperor  May  18,  1804,  in  Notre  Dame.  Rather  he  crowned 
himself,  for  Napoleon  snatched  the  crown  from  the  Pon- 
tiff's hands  and  placed  it  on  his  own  head.  Then  he  per- 
formed a  like  office  for  Josephine.  On  May  2G,  1805,  he  was 
crowned  King  of  Italy  in  the  cathedral  at  Milan,  and 
appointed  his  stepson,  Eugene  Beauharnois,  viceroy.  He 
created  a  new  nobility  with  high-sounding  titles,  surrounded 
himself  with  a  brilliant  court  and  set  up  all  the  ostentatious 
etiquette  of  royalty. 


The   Wars  of  Napoleon  Bonaparte  217 

DEFEATS  AUSTRIANS  AND  RUSSIANS  AT  AUSTERLITZ 

England,  Russia,  Austria  and  Sweden  united  in  a  coali- 
tion against  the  new  Emperor.  Napoleon  concentrated  his 
forces  at  Mainz,  marched  across  Bavaria  at  the  head  of 
180,000  men  and  compelled  the  Austrian  general,  Mack,  to 
surrender  Ulm.  Proceeding  to  Vienna  he  entered  that  city 
and  made  preparations  to  meet  the  combined  armies  of 
Austria  and  Russia,  then  concentrating  on  the  plains  of 
Olmuetz.  On  December  2  he  met  them  at  Austerlitz  and 
after  a  desperate  struggle  completely  routed  them. 

The  Austrian  Emperor  instantly  sued  for  peace,  giving 
up  all  his  Italian  and  Adriatic  territories.  The  Russian 
retired  behind  his  own  frontiers.  Joseph  Bonaparte,  the 
Emperor's  brother,  was  made  King  of  Naples  and  Louis, 
another  brother,  King  of  Holland.  Italy  and  Germany  were 
cut  up  into  little  kingdoms  and  dependencies  and  distributed 
among  the  French  commander's  favorite  generals. 

The  years  1810  and  1811  were  the  period  of  Napoleon's 
greatest  power.  He  had  fought  and  won  Friedland,  a  vic- 
tory so  decisive  that  Alexander  of  Russia  was  compelled  to 
sue  for  an  armistice;  had  extended  his  sway  over  the  Spanish 
Peninsula  and  had  issued  the  celebrated  Berlin  Decree.  The 
notion  of  founding  an  imperial  dynasty  had  come  in  the  train 
of  his  repeated  successes  in  the  field  and  in  December,  1809, 
he  divorced  Josephine.  She  had  never  borne  him  a  child  and, 
besides,  Napoleon  seems  to  have  arrived  at  the  conclusion 
that  the  only  way  to  put  an  end  to  the  machinations  against 
him  of  the  old  legitimate  dynasties  was  by  intermarriage  with 
one  of  them.    Accordingly  he  married,  March  11,  1810,  the 


218  The  Wars  of  Napoleon  Bonaparte 

Archduchess  Maria  Louisa  of  Austria  and  a  year  later  a  son 
was  horn  to  him,  Napoleon  Charles  Francois  Joseph,  pro- 
claimed in  his  cradle  King  of  Home. 

His  empire  at  this  time  extended  from  the  frontiers  of 
Denmark  to  those  of  Naples,  with  Paris,  Rome  and  Amster- 
dam as  capitals  and  a  population  of  42,000,000.  In  addi- 
tion he  had  almost  unlimited  control  in  Spain,  Switzerland, 
the  Italian  kingdoms,  and  the  confederation  of  the  Rhine. 

NAPOLEON'S  RUSSIAN  CAMPAIGN 

But  now  the  tide  began  to  turn.  In  May,  1812,  Napo- 
leon declared  war  against  Russia  and,  against  the  advice  of 
his  wisest  counsellors,  determined  to  invade  that  country. 
He  organized  at  Dresden  an  army  of  G75,000,  including 
Prussian,  Austrian,  German,  Polish  and  Swiss  auxiliaries. 

In  June  he  crossed  the  Niemen,  the  Russians  retiring 
before  him  and  wasting  the  country  as  they  went.  On 
August  1G  the  Russians  made  a  stand  at  Smolensk  and  when 
the  French  entered  that  city,  August  18,  it  was  a  smoking 
ruin.  The  Russians  gave  battle  at  the  Borodino,  September 
7,  and  in  a  long  and  obstinate  struggle  the  French  lost  30,000 
men.  When  Napoleon  reached  Moscow  he  found  that  city 
in  flames  and,  realizing  that  it  was  in  vain  to  pursue  the 
Russians  further,  reluctantly  determined  to  retreat. 

The  line  of  retreat  lay  through  the  country  that  had  just 
been  devastated.  The  winter  set  in  extraordinarily  early 
and  proved  to  be  one  of  great  severity.  The  French  army, 
reduced  to  120,000  when  they  turned  back  at  Moscow  and 
further  reduced  by  cold,  famine  and  disease,  not  to  mention 


The  Wars  of  Napoleon  Bonajmrte  219 

the  Cossacks  who  continually  harassed  their  flank,  did  not 
number  more  than  25,000  righting  men  by  the  time  they  had 
fought  their  way  back  to  Smorgoni.  The  rest  was  scat- 
tered in  the  snow  drifts  along  this  calamitous  march. 

At  Smorgoni,  December  5,  Napoleon  quitted  the  army, 
leaving  Murat  in  command.  He  reached  Paris  two  weeks 
later  and  issued  a  fresh  conscription,  still  determined  on 
prosecuting  the  war.  But  the  magic  of  his  name  had  been 
destroyed  by  his  reverses.  Kings,  clergy  and  people  arose 
against  the  devastator  of  the  continent.  Another  coalition 
was  formed  of  England,  Russia,  Prussia,  Sweden  and  Spain 
and  in  the  spring  of  1813  sent  its  forces  toward  the  Elbe  to 
meet  Napoleon. 

The  latter  still  had  an  army  of  350,000  men  in  Germany 
and  for  some  months  he  was  uniformly  victorious.  He  de- 
feated the  allies  at  Luetzen  and  Bautzen  and  on  June  1st 
reached  Breslau  where  he  concluded  a  six  weeks'  armistice. 
This  gave  the  allies  time  to  reorganize  and,  what  was  of  at 
least  equal  consequence,  to  gain  over  Austria. 

DEFEATED  IN  THE  "BATTLE  OF  THE  NATIONS" 

The  campaign  reopened  in  mid- August  and  reached  its 
climax  at  the  Battle  of  Dresden,  better  known  in  history 
as  ihe  "Volkerschlacht"  or  "Battle  of  the  Nations,"  fought 
October  16-19,  1813,  in  which  the  French  were  completely 
defeated  and  driven  across  the  Rhine  in  a  retreat  almost  as 
calamitous  as  that  from  Moscow. 

On  his  arrival  in  Paris  Napoleon  was  able,  in  spite  of 
the  prevalent  discontent,  to  obtain  from  the  Senate  a  decree 


220  The  Wars  of  Napoleon  Bonaparte 

for  a  new  Levy  of  300,000  men  and  again  he  took  the  field. 
This  time  the  war  was  fought  on  French  soil  and  never 
before  was  the  genius  and  fertility  of  resource  displayed  by 
Napoleon. greater.  But  in  the  end  the  number  of  the  allies 
prevailed  and  March  31,  1814?,  the  allies,  under  the  leader- 
ship of  Alexander  of  Russia  and  the  Duke  of  Wellington, 
entered  Paris  after  reducing  its  forts. 

Napoleon  abdicated  April  0  in  favor  of  his  son.  He  was 
allowed  to  retire  to  the  Island  of  Elba  with  the  title  of 
Emperor  and  $1,200, 000  of  revenue  and  Louis  XVIII  was 
restored  to  the  French  throne. 

After  ten  months  on  the  island,  mostly  spent  in  intriguing 
with  the  republicans  of  Paris  and  his  own  adherents,  he 
made  his  escape  from  Elba  and  landed  in  France  at  Frejns, 
March  1,  1815,  with  an  escort  of  1,000  of  his  old  guard.  As 
soon  as  his  arrival  became  known  Marshal  Xey  at  the  head 
of  a  great  part  of  his  army  joined  him  and  he  made  a 
triumphal  entry  into  Paris,  March  20.  Louis  was  driven 
from  the  throne  without  a  shot  being  fired. 

As  soon  as  they  had  recovered  from  the  shock  of  their 
surprise  the  allied  armies  started  for  the  French  frontier. 
Napoleon  went  forth  to  meet  them  with  an  army  of  130,000 
men. 

They  came  together  on  the  same  field  in  Belgium  where 
the  first  battles  of  the  great  Europeon  war  of  1914  were 
fought.  The  English  and  Prussians  were  commanded  by 
Wellington  and  Blucher.  June  16  Napoleon  encountered 
Blucher  at  Ligny  and  defeated  him,  while  Ney  was  able 
to  keep  the  English  in  check  at  Quatre-Bras.  The  Prussians 
made  an  orderly  retreat,  pursued  by  the  French  under 
Grouchy. 


The  Wars  of  Napoleon  Bonaparte  221 

THE  1815  BATTLE  OF  WATERLOO 

Wellington,  in  order  to  keep  his  communication  open 
with  the  Prussians,  fell  back  on  the  plain  of  Waterloo  and 
here,  June  18,  1815,  he  was  attacked  by  Napoleon.  There 
was  a  stubborn  fight  all  day  and  when,  in  the  evening,  Blucher 
came  up,  having  outmaneuvered  Grouchy,  the  French  were 
crushed  and  put  to  disorderly  flight. 

Napoleon's  power  was  gone  forever.  The  allies  marched 
without  opposition  to  Paris  and  again  took  possession  of  the 
city.  Once  more  Napoleon  abdicated  in  favor  of  his  son, 
and  having  been  threatened  by  Fouche,  who  had  assumed 
control  of  the  French  government  and  seeing  no  hope  of 
safety  in  France,  he  made  his  way  to  Rochefort  and  sur- 
rendered to  Capt.  Maitland  of  the  British  man-of-war 
Bellerephon,  claiming  the  hospitality  and  protection  of  the 
English  nation. 

Capt.  Maitland  was  ordered  to  detain  Napoleon  as  a 
prisoner  and  to  transfer  him  to  the  Northumberland,  in 
which  ship  he  was  to  be  conveyed  to  the  Island  of  St.  Helena 
and  there  confined  for  the  rest  of  his  life.  These  were  the 
terms  of  a  convention  signed  at  Paris,  August  20,  1815, 
between  England,  Russia,  Austria  and  Prussia. 

Napoleon's  health  began  to  fail  in  September,  1818.  He 
developed  cancer  of  the  stomach  and  May  8,  1821,  he  was 
buried  on  the  island.  In  1840  his  remains  were  disintered 
and  taken  to  Paris,  where  they  were  received  with  splendid 
ceremonial  and  entombed  under  the  dome  of  the  Hotel  des 
Invalides,  their  final  resting  place. 


222  The   Wars  of  Napoleon  Bonaparte 


CHAPTER  XXVI 
THE  FRANCO-PRUSSIAN  WAR 

Napoleon  III  Makes  War  on  Prussia  over  the  Selection  of  a 
King  to  the  Spanish  Throne — Gen.  Von  Moltke,  in  Bed, 
Tells  Messenger  Where  to  Find  Plans  for  Mobilization 
and  Goes  to  Sleep — Historic  Battles  of  the  Short  War 
— Flight  of  the  Emperor  and  the  Empress  Eugenie — 
The  Beginning  of  the  German  Empire. 

NAPOLEON  III  of  France,  finding  at  the  beginning  of 
1870  that  neither  his  people  nor  his  army  was  entirely 
loyal,  decided  that  they  needed  a  war  of  conquest  to  put  them 
in  good  humor  with  themselves  and  with  him  and  determined 
to  enter  precipitately  into  a  war  with  Germany. 

This,  he  felt  sure,  was  inevitable  sooner  or  later  and  in 
his  failing  health  he  did  not  choose  to  leave  it  to  his  suc- 
cessor. Besides,  he  would  give  a  frontier  on  the  Rhine  to 
France,  at  least  to  the  borders  of  Belgium,  and  thus  bring 
his  reign  to  a  glorious  end. 

Napoleon  found  a  pretext  in  the  condition  of  Spain 
which  at  that  time  was  in  need  of  a  king.  Several  princes 
had  been  proposed  and  the  most  acceptable  one  would  have 
been  the  Duke  of  Montpensier.  But  Napoleon  dreaded  the 
rivalry  of  the  house  of  Orleans  and  gave  Spain  to  under- 

223 


224  The  Franco-Prussian   \\r<ir 

stand  that  Montpensier  would  not  be  acceptable  to  him. 
Spain  then  selected  Prince  Leopold  of  Hohenzollern,  a  rela- 
tive of  the  Prussian  royal  house.  Napoleon  thereupon  in- 
structed the  French  minister  at  Berlin  to  take  a  haughty 
tone  with  (he  Prussian  king  and  say  that  if  Leopold  was 
permitted  to  accept  the  Spanish  crown  it  would  be  a  cause 
of  war  between  France  and  Prussia. 

The  King  of  Prussia  retorted  that  he  would  not  be  in- 
timidated and  that  Leopold  might  do  as  he  chose.  Napoleon, 
anxious  for  a  casus  belli,  chose  to  object  that  the  tone  of  this 
reply  was  offensive  and,  spurred  by  the  Empress  (Eugenie) , 
a  bitter  enemy  of  Germany,  declared  war. 

VOX  ZUOLTKE  IN  RED  MOBILIZES  ARMY  BY  MESSENGER 

This  was  July  19,  1870.  For  months  before,  Prussia 
had  been  making  extraordinary  preparations  for  a  conflict 
with  France.  It  is  said  that  when  a  messenger  went  to  the 
house  of  Gen.  von  Moltke  to  announce  that  war  was  at  last 
declared  he  found  the  general  in  bed.  The  general  took  the 
news  with  perfect  calmness.  Sitting  up  in  bed,  lie  said  to 
the  messenger: 

"In  the  second  drawer  from  the  top  of  that  bureau  you 
will  find  the  plans  for  mobilization.  Large  package  wrapped 
in  gray  paper  and  tied  with  red  twine.  Yes;  that's  it.  Good 
night." 

Then  the  general  lay  down  and  went  to  sleep. 

His  plans  were  found  to  be  perfect  in  every  detail.  For 
weeks  Alsace-Lorraine,  the  provinces  of  France  adjoining 
the  German  frontier  (and  the  scene  of  much  of  the  activity 
of  both  armies  in  the  war  of  191 4-)   had  been  pervaded  by 


The  Franco-Prussian  War  225 

Prussians  in  the  disguise  of  peddlers  and  vagrant  mechanics. 
These  were  all  recalled  when  the  alarm  was  sounded  and  they 
brought  back  to  Berlin  data  whose  value  was  soon  to  be 
proved. 

The  Prussians  invaded  Alsace  at  once  and  marched 
steadily  toward  the  Moselle,  the  French  retreating  as  they 
came.  The  country  was  systematically  requisitioned  for 
supplies  by  the  Prussian  officers.  Word  was  sent  in  advance 
to  the  maire  or  other  official  of  each  village  how  many  men 
he  would  be  expected  to  provide  rations  for  and  for  how 
many  days.  Thus,  for  each  man  daily,  1  1-2  lb.  bread,  1  lb. 
meat,  1-4  lb.  coffee,  5  cigars  or  their  equivalent  in  tobacco 
and  a  pint  of  wine  or  a  quart  of  beer.  If  the  villagers  pro- 
tested against  these  demands  their  houses  were  set  afire,  but 
after  a  few  examples  of  this  severity  there  were  no  more 
protests. 

Erckmann-Chatrain,  the  novelists,  have  left  a  record 
gathered  from  the  Alsatian  peasants  who  were  eye  witnesses 
of  the  methods  of  the  Prussians  on  march. 

"The  first  thing  the  Prussian  commander  did  on  entering 
the  cottage  assigned  for  his  headquarters,"  they  say,  "was  to 
make  three  or  four  soldiers  turn  out  every  article  of  furni- 
ture. Then  he  spread  out  an  enormous  map  of  the  surround- 
ing country,  took  off  his  boots  and  lay  down  on  his  stomach. 
Then  he  called  in  all  his  captains  or  lieutenants.  Each  man 
pulled  out  a  small  map  and  the  general  called  to  them  one  by 
one  and  asked  each  in  turn: 

"  'Have  you  got  the  road  from  here  to  Metting?' 

"  'Yes,  General.' 

"  'Name  all  the  places  between  here  and  there.' 

"Then  the  officer  without  hesitation  told  the  names  of 


226  The  Franco-Prussian    War 

all  the  villages,  farms,  streams,  bridges  and  woods,  the  bends 
in  the  roads,  even  the  cowpaths.  The  general  followed  him 
in  his  Large  map  with  his  finger. 

"  'That's  right,'  he  said  to  each.  'Take  twenty  men  and 
go  as  far  as  St.  Jean  by  such  and  such  a  road  and  reconnoitre. 
1  f  you  want  any  assistance  send  me  word.'  And  so  on,  one 
by  one,  to  all  the  others." 

Such  was  the  system  and  order  of  the  Prussians.  Con- 
trasted with  this  was  the  confusion  and  lack  of  organization 
that  prevailed  in  the  French  army  from  the  moment  that 
war  was  declared.  The  Emperor  had  been  lightly  assured 
that  his  army  would  be  found  in  a  state  of  perfect  prepared- 
ness. 

"Not  so  much  as  a  button  on  a  gaiter  will  be  found  want- 
ing," his  Minister  of  War  assured  him. 

The  people  fully  shared  this  confidence  and  cheered  the 
troops  as  they  left  Paris  for  what  they  were  sure  would  be  a 
triumphant  march  "to  Berlin." 

FRENCH  PREPARED  ON  PAPER  ONLY 

Very  soon,  however,  it  appeared  that  the  preparation  and 
perfect  organization  were  all  on  paper.  The  old  guns 
mounted  on  the  frontier  fortresses  were  worthless  and  the 
a iiny  was  in  such  condition  that  barely  200,000  men  could 
be  sent  to  defend  the  frontier  from  Luxembourg  to  Switzer- 
land, whereas  Prussia  was  able  by  August  1  to  pour  half  a 
million  perfectly  armed  and  drilled  men  across  the  Rhine. 

The  thin  red  line  of  the  French,  extending  from  Belgium 
to  the  Dauphine,  was  in  a  state  of  frightful  disorder.  Sol- 
diers, recruits,  horses,  cannon,  ammunition  and  wagons  con- 


The  Franco-Prussian  War  227 

taining  supplies  and  all  manner  of  munitions  of  war  were 
hurried  toward  the  Rhine  without  any  regard  for  order. 
The  roads  from  Strasburg  to  Belfort  were  blocked  and  no- 
body seemed  to  be  in  authority.  Quartermasters  roamed 
about  in  search  of  their  depots,  colonels  were  looking  for 
their  regiments  and  generals  for  their  brigades  and  divisions. 

In  other  parts  of  France,  remote  from  the  frontier,  such 
as  Brest  and  other  seaports,  the  streets  were  crowded  with 
half  drunken  recruits  tipsily  bawling  patriotic  songs.  Now 
for  the  first  time  might  be  heard  the  strains  of  the  "Mar- 
seillaise," long  suppressed  in  France  but  permitted  now  for 
the  purpose  of  exciting  military  ardor. 

By  July  27  all  Paris  was  gathered  in  the  streets  to  wit- 
ness the  departure  for  the  front  of  the  Imperial  Guard,  a 
select  corps  of  20,000  infantry  and  3,000  cavalry  organized 
by  Napoleon  III  at  the  outset  of  the  Crimean  War.  The 
corps  was  very  popular  and  the  war  was  popular,  so  their 
progress  to  the  railway  station  was  one  of  triumph.  At 
every  halt  the  Parisians  pressed  into  the  ranks  with  gifts  of 
wine,  cigars  and  money.  "Hurrah  for  the  army!"  the  crowds 
shouted.    "On  to  Berlin!" 

THE  PRIXCE  IMPERIAL'S  "BAPTISM  OF  FIRE" 

Skirmishing  had  been  going  on  between  the  Prussian  and 
French  outposts  since  July  21.  The  campaign  began  in 
earnest  August  2.  After  luncheon  on  that  day  the  Emperor 
accompanied  by  his  son,  the  fourteen-year-old  Prince  Im- 
perial, set  out  by  rail  from  Metz  and  returned  to  Metz  for 
dinner,  having  invaded  German  territory.  They  had  alighted 
at  Forbach  and  proceeded  to  make  a  reconnaissance  near 


M 
o 


O 
P 

o 

I— I 

o 
o 


<1 

Q 


228  The  Franco-Prussian   War 

Saarbueck.  Here  the  little  prince  saw  his  "baptism  of  fire,' 
firing  the  first  gun  of  the  campaign.    His  father  telegraphed 

an  account  of  the  event  that  night  to  the  Empress  in  St, 
Cloud. 

The  day  after  the  attack  on  Saarbueck  compact  masses 
of  Germans  were  moving  across  the  frontier  into  France 
and  on  the  day  following  a  division  of  the  army  of  Marshal 
MacMahon,  next  to  the  Emperor  the  leader  of  the  French 
army,  was  surprised  at  Wissembourg,  cut  to  pieces  and 
scattered  over  the  country.  Wissembourg,  a  small  town  in 
Alsace,  was  set  on  fire. 

After  that,  one  defeat  followed  another  of  the  French 
arms.  The  French  army  was  divided  into  seven  corps,  the 
German  into  twelve.  Each  German  corps  was  numerically 
stronger  than  the  French  and  better  equipped  and  officered. 
The  Germans  began  the  war  with  nearly  a  million  men,  the 
French  with  little  more  than  200,000  on  the  frontier,  though 
they  had  500,000  men  on  their  records. 

Two  days  following  the  defeat  as  Wissembourg  the  bat- 
tle of  Woerth  or  Reichshofen  was  fought  between  a  corps 
of  the  Prussian  Crown  Prince,  father  of  Kaiser  Wilhelm  II, 
and  the  corps  of  MacMahon.  The  French  artillery  fought 
brilliantly  but  it  was  able  only  to  cover  the  retreat  of  the 
corps  and  prevent  it  from  becoming  a  rout. 

August  9,  the  populace  of  Paris,  which  had  been  fed  on 
false  news  of  victories  all  along  the  line,  awakened  to  the 
horror  of  the  situation  which  confronted  it  when  a  telegram 
was  received  from  Xapoleon  at  the  front:  "Hasten  prepa- 
rations for  a  defense  at  Paris." 

Already  the  war  was  virtually  over,  although  it  had 
scarcely  begun.    The  battles  of  Gravelotte,  Metz  and  Sedan 


The  Franco-Prussian  War  229 

remained  to  be  fought  but  each  of  these,  though  adding  to 
the  French  reputation  for  bravery,  was  a  fresh  contribution 
of  disaster.  Sedan  occurred  on  August  30.  It  was  a 
veritable  slaughter  in  the  "sink  of  Gavonne." 

napoleon's  surrender 

Two  days  later  an  aide  de  camp  of  Napoleon  III  carried 
a  note  from  his  chief  to  the  King  of  Prussia  surrendering  his 
sword.  "Not  having  been  able  to  die  in  the  midst  of  my 
troops,"  wrote  the  Emperor,  "it  only  remains  for  me  to  place 
my  sword  in  the  hands  of  your  majesty." 

Eighty  thousand  men  surrendered  at  Sedan  and  were 
marched  into  Germany  as  prisoners.  One  hundred  and 
seventy-five  thousand  French  soldiers  remained  shut  up  in 
Metz,  besides  a  few  thousand  others  in  Strasburg,  Phals- 
bourg  and  Belfort.  The  road  was  open  to  Paris  and  thither 
the  various  German  armies  marched,  leaving  the  Landwehr, 
which  could  not  by  law  be  ordered  to  serve  outside  of  Ger- 
many, to  hold  Alsace.  The  Germans  already  considered  that 
province  a  part  of  Germany,  though  it  was  not  formally  an- 
nexed until  later. 

AMERICAN  DENTIST  SAVES  EMPRESS  EUGENIE 

The  Emperor  and  Empress  meanwhile  had  fled  to  Eng- 
land, she  having  been  smuggled  out  of  the  Tuilleries  and  to 
Boulogne  by  the  aid  of  Dr.  Evans,  an  American  dentist. 
She  was  taken  aboard  the  yacht  of  an  Englishman  and  found 
refuge  at  Chiselhurst,  near  London.  The  Emperor  died 
soon  afterward.  The  Prince  Imperial  joined  the  British 


2:30  The  Franco-Prussian   War 

army  when  he  grew  up  and  perished  miserably  in  South 
Africa  by  the  assegais  of  the  Zulus.  The  Empress  was 
destined  to  many  years  of  sorrow.  Her  home  was  still  at 
Chiselhurst  in  1014.  She  received  the  news  of  the  invasion 
of  Alsace-Lorraine  by  her  countrymen  at  a  temporary  re- 
sort on  the  Riviera. 

The  siege  of  Paris  which  lasted  until  March  1,  1871, 
when  the  German  army  entered  the  city  but  at  once  with- 
drew, made  the  last  chapter  of  a  brief  and  calamitous  war. 
It  was  attended  by  great  suffering  from  cold  and  hunger 
which  the  Parisians  endured  with  fortitude  and  Mas  fol- 
lowed by  the  turbulent  scenes  of  the  Commune,  written  in 
fire  and  blood. 

The  Germans  completed  their  triumph  by  assembling  at 
Versailles  and  proclaiming  the  New  Germany — United 
Germany — with  the  King  of  Prussia  as  Wilhelm  I,  the  first 
Kaiser.  The  present  Kaiser  is  his  grandson.  In  addition 
they  levied  tribute  on  Paris  of  $-40, 000, 000  and  occupied  two 
of  the  forts  surrounding  the  city  until  this  was  paid,  as  it 
was  in  an  incredibly  short  time.  The  last  of  the  Germans  re- 
tired to  their  own  soil  in  September,  1872. 

The  recovery  of  Alsace  and  Lorraine,  lost  to  France  in 
this  war,  and  the  overthrow  of  the  great  German  Empire 
built,  in  the  opinion  of  France,  on  the  ruins  of  their  own  em- 
pire.  was  the  dream  of  the  French  people  for  the  forty-four 
years  that  ensued  between  the  Franco-Prussian  war  and  the 
Great  European  Avar  of  1014.  This  was  the  chief  inspira- 
tion of  their  attack  on  the  German  frontier  when  the  war  of 
1014  was  declared.  They  entered  Alsace  as  a  man  returning 
to  his  own  land  and  were  received  by  the  Alsatians  as  long 
lost  brothers. 


CHAPTER  XXVII 
DECISIVE  BATTLES  AT  SEA 

The  Building  of  Modem  Navies  Began  in  the  United  States 
With  the  Monitor  and  Merrimac — China  and  Japan  in 
Next  Battle  of  Ironclads  at  the  Mouth  of  the  Yalu— 
Naval  Fights  in  the  Spanish- American  War  and  the 
Russo-Japanese  War — The  Decisive  Naval  Battles  of  the 
World. 

THE  history  of  modern  naval  warfare  began  in  the  civil 
war  between  the  Northern  and  the  Southern  States. 

Before  the  duel  of  the  Monitor  and  Merrimac  in  1862 
battles  at  sea  were  fought  entirely  in  wooden  ships,  great 
hulking,  square-rigged  "bull  dogs"  as  they  were  called,  car- 
rying guns  which  would  now  be  regarded  as  a  joke  and  firing- 
great,  round  solid  shot. 

It  was  with  such  equipment  that  Nelson,  the  British  naval 
hero,  won  the  victory  of  Trafalgar  on  the  coast  of.  Spain  in 
1805,  and  so  headed  off  Napoleon's  ambition  to  invade  Eng- 
land. Nelson  outmaneuvered  his  French  and  Spanish  oppo- 
nents, hired  them  out  to  sea  and  then  charged  them  in  two 
columns  and  battered  their  ships  to  pieces.  He  died  within 
a  few  minutes  after  receiving  word  that  he  was  a  victor,  leav- 
ing to  history  the  celebrated  legend : 

"England  expects  every  man  to  do  his  duty." 

231 


282  Decisive  Battles  at  Sea 

When  the  Merrimac  appeared  in  Hampton  Roads  on 
the  morning  of  March  8,  1862,  the  utter  helplessness  of  the 
old-fashioned  frigate  in  the  face  of  the  modern  iron  clad 
became  at  once  fearfully  apparent. 

There  were  several  wooden  men  of  war  in  the  harbor,  the 
best,  it  was  considered,  in  the  navy  of  the  United  States  and 
on  the  approach  of  the  Merrimac  they  poured  volleys  of  shot 
upon  her  iron  roof.  The  effect  of  this  rain  of  iron  was  de- 
scribed by  one  of  the  United  States  Navy  officers  as  that 
"of  peas  from  a  pea  shooter."  They  made  no  impression 
whatever. 

Meanwhile  the  iron  roofed  Merrimac  continued  calmly 
in  her  work  of  destruction.  Crossing  the  Roads,  she  moved 
up  to  the  United  States  sloop-of-war  Cumberland  with  thirty 
guns,  crushed  in  her  wooden  hull  as  if  it  had  been  pasteboard 
and  sank  her. 

Then,  turning  to  the  frigate  Congress,  fifty  guns,  the 
Merrimac  drove  her  aground,  disabled  her,  forced  her  to  sur- 
render and  burned  her.  It  must  not  be  supposed  that  the 
Congress  was  idle  all  this  time.  For  an  hour  she  poured 
broadside  after  broadside  upon  the  Merrimac  but  her  solid 
shot  rebounded  from  the  iron  sides  like  baseballs. 

Having  destroyed  two  of  the  best  ships  in  the  Federal 
Navy  the  Merrimac  withdrew  from  the  battle  and  rested 
for  the  night.  The  surprise  of  the  next  day  was  furnished 
by  the  appearance  of  the  Monitor  in  the  Roads.  She  had 
had  an  awful  journey  down  the  Atlantic  coast  and  presented 
an  aspect  as  strange  and  novel  as  had  the  Merrimac  the  day 
before. 


Decisive  Battles  at  Sea  233 

FIRST  IRONCLADS  DESCRIBED 

The  Merrimac  or  Virginia,  as  the  Confederates  called 
her,  was  originally  a  wooden  frigate  in  the  United  States 
Navy.  She  was  burned  to  the  water's  edge  by  the  Federals 
when  they  destroyed  the  Norfolk  Navy  Yard.  The  Con- 
federates raised  her  hulk,  rusty  engines  and  all  built  a  wooden 
shed  on  her  deck,  but  an  overcoat  of  cast  iron  an  inch  thick 
on  her,  fastened  at  her  prow  a  huge  piece  of  iron  with  which 
to  ram  and  fitted  her  with  guns.  Formidable  as  she  proved 
in  battle  with  the  old  line  wooden  frigates,  she  was  the  clum- 
siest, most  ungainly  craft  imaginable.  Under  the  most  fa- 
vorable circumstances  she  was  not  capable  of  more  than  four 
knots  an  hour  and  her  rusty  engines  were  almost  continually 
out  of  order. 

The  Monitor  was  compared  when  she  first  presented  her- 
self to  "a  cheese  box  on  a  raft."  She  was  built  new  by  the 
Federal  government  from  designs  by  John  Ericson,  a 
naturalized  Swede.  She  lay  low  in  the  water  and  had  a  long 
overhang  at  bow  and  stern  like  a  ferryboat.  The  "cheese 
box"  was  a  turret  in  which  were  mounted  her  guns.  Like 
the  Merrimac,  she  was  designed  to  ram  her  opponent  and 
her  own  hull  and  engines  were  mostly  under  water  and  out 
of  the  enemy's  fire. 

These  two  strange  craft  came  together  in  battle  in  the 
Hampton  Roads,  March  9,  1862,  and  what  a  battle  it  was! 
In  after  years  every  detail  of  it  was  to  be  studied  and  ana- 
lyzed for  data  from  which  the  modern  fleets  of  steel  dread- 
naughts  were  to  be  evolved. 

It  was  armor  against  armor.  Forward  and  backward, 
on  straight  lines  and  then  on  curves  the  unwieldly  craft 


> 

i — i 


P 
O 


at 


:■■  V^.iSsislMS 


234  Decisive  Battles  at  Sea 

were  maneuvered,  each  seeking  the  other's  weak  point.  Solid 
shot  struck  the  sloping  sides  of  the  Merrimac,  raking  her 
from  stem  to  stern.  Solid  shot  made  dents  in  the  sides  of  the 
Monitor's  turret  and  bounded  harmless  into  the  water.  Thus 
they  pounded  each  other  for  hours  and  then  shaken  and  dam- 
aged, they  parted  with  mutual  respect. 

The  North  drew  a  long  breath.  The  much  derided  Moni- 
tor was  at  least  a  match  for  the  Merrimac.  But  the  lesson 
of  the  day  at  Hampton  Roads  was  for  all  the  future,  for 
all  the  world  built  "ironclads."  The  day  of  the  old  wooden 
navies  was  past. 

Thirty-two  years  elapsed  before  the  next  chapter  in  naval 
warfare  was  written.  In  September,  1894,  the  fleets  of 
China  and  Japan  came  together  at  the  mouth  of  the  Yalu 
River  and,  at  heavy  cost  to  China,  the  next  important  lesson 
was  given  in  naval  warfare. 

THE  BATTLE  OF  THE  YALU 

The  Japanese  squadron,  comprising  eleven  war  ships  and 
the  packet,  Saikio-Maru  passed  Haiyun  Tao,  sighted  the 
mouth  of  the  Yalu  in  the  forenoon  of  September  17.  There 
they  found  fourteen  Chinese  warships  and  six  torpedo  boats. 
The  Chinese  fleet  steamed  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  river  in  bat- 
tle formation  and  opened  fire  at  about  two  and  a  half  miles. 
The  Japanese  waited  until  the  enemy  had  come  about  a  mile 
closer  and  then  brought  their  guns  into  play.  The  Japanese 
maintained  their  line  of  battle  but  the  Chinese  after  a  short 
time  broke  their  formation. 

It  was  hot  work  at  times.  The  Japanese  fire  took  effect 
first.    First  one,  then  another,  then  another  of  Chinese  ships 


Decisive  Battles  at  Sea  235 

were  sunk,  all  stern  first.  On  board  the  packet  Saikio-Maru 
was  Admiral  Kabayama,  head  of  the  Japanese  naval  com- 
mand bureau.  His  presence  was  purely  accidental  for  he 
was  making  a  tour  of  inspection  and  had  not  foreseen  the 
meeting  of  the  two  fleets.  The  Admiral  was  frequently  in 
imminent  danger.  The  packet's  steering  gear  was  disabled 
by  a  Japanese  shell.  She  was  pursued  by  the  Chinese  and 
forced  to  pass  between  two  of  their  ships  within  a  distance 
of  100  yards.  The  commanders  of  these  ships,  thinking  it 
was  the  intention  of  the  Saikio-Maru  to  ram  them,  sheered 
off  and  permitted  the  packet  to  escape.  The  Chinese  dis- 
charged two  fish  torpedoes  after  her  but  they  were  aimed  too 
low  and  passed  under  her. 

Several  of  the  Japanese  ships  had  narrow  escapes  from 
destruction  and  a  number  were  damaged.  But,  besides  sink- 
ing three  they  set  fire  to  three  others  of  the  Chinese  fleet  and 
at  sundown  had  the  others  in  full  retreat.  The  Japanese  fol- 
lowed them  but  the  night  was  very  dark  and  the  Chinese  es- 
caped to  a  safe  shelter. 

From  this  engagement  naval  commanders  learned  an  al- 
together new  lesson  in  fighting,  not  only  with  steel  clad  ships 
but  at  long  range. 

Four  years  later,  Captain  Mahan,  the  great  naval  strate- 
gist of  the  United  States  Navy,  wrote : 

"This,  then,  is  the  forecast  of  the  battle  of  tomorrow. 
Two  great  lines  of  monster  ships  steaming  side  by  side,  but 
far  apart,  whilst  the  uproar  of  the  cannonade,  the  wail  of 
shells,  fills  the  air.  As  the  minutes  pass,  funnels  and  super- 
structures fly  in  splinters,  the  draught  sinks,  the  speed  de- 
creases, ships  drop  to  the  rear.    The  moment  for  close  action 


•j:$<;  Decisive  Battles  at  Sea 

has  conic  and  the  victor  steams  in  on  the  vanquished.  The 
ram  and  the  torpedo,  amid  an  inferno  of  sinking  ships  and 
exploding  shells,  claim  their  victims.  The  torpedo  boats  of 
the  weaker  side  in  vain  essay  to  cover  the  beaten  battle  ships. 
Beneath  a  pall  of  smoke,  upon  a  sea  of  blood  the  mastery 
of  the  waters  is  decided  for  a  generation.  Such  an  encounter 
will  not  lack  sensation.  To  live  through  it  will  he  a  life's  ex- 
perience: to  fail  in  it,  a  glorious  end." 

The  interval  of  ninety  years  between  1815  and  1004  was 
marked  by  no  great  naval  war.  There  were  blockades  and 
there  was  fighting  at  sea  but  there  were  no  encounters  be- 
tween large  and  well  appointed  navies.  In  the  latter  year 
began  the  war  between  Russia  and  Japan  in  which  the  Japa- 
nese for  the  first  time  found  themselves  arrayed  on  the  sea 
against  a  western  power.  They  proved  their  superiority  by 
virtually  destroying  the  Russian  fleet  and  took  a  high  place 
among  the  naval  powers  of  the  world. 

The  United  States,  in  somewhat  similar  manner,  sur- 
prised the  world  in  the  war  with  Spain  in  1898,  by  proving 
its  navy  to  he  in  a  state  of  complete  preparedness.  Rear  .Ad- 
miral Dewey,  a  veteran  of  the  civil  war,  destroyed  the  East- 
ern licet  of  the  Spaniards  in  the  harbor  of  Manila,  after 
which  the  Oregon,  racing  across  the  Pacific  and  round  the 
Horn,  joined  the  Atlantic  squadron  at  Santiago  to  destroy 
about  all  that  remained  of  the  Spanish  fleet  in  an  engagement 
of  unexampled  celerity  and  thoroughness  off  Santiago,  Cuba. 

Despite  these  and  a  number  of  other  minor  sea  fights  the 
Six  Powers  of  Europe  entered  upon  the  war  of  1914  with 
little  knowledge  of  the  actual  efficiency  of  their  own  or  their 
opponents'  navies, 


Decisive  Battles  at  Sea  237 

THE  NAVIES  IN  THE  WAR  OF  1914 

On  paper,  England  was  not  only  the  traditional  "ruler 
of  the  sea;"  for  many  years  she  had  undertaken  to  keep  her 
navy  on  a  par  with  the  combined  navies  of  any  two  of  the 
continental  powers.  This  traditional  policy,  she  asserted, 
was  demanded  by  her  insular  position,  by  her  far  flung  mer- 
chant fleets  and  by  the  world-wide  extent  of  her  colonies. 
Her  food  supply  was  almost  all  at  sea ;  it  could  be  protected 
only  at  sea. 

This  mastery  of  the  seas  was  in  a  measure  contested  by 
Germany.  From  the  beginning  of  his  reign,  Kaiser  Wil- 
helm  II  devoted  no  small  part  of  his  tremendous  energies 
to  the  development  of  the  German  merchant  marine  and  the 
German  navy  to  protect  it. 

France  was  passed  in  the  race  by  Germany  and  fell  to 
third  place  during  this  period  of  the  Kaiser's  activity,  with 
Italy  a  bad  fourth. 

Austria  was  considered  to  have  a  small  navy  but  "excel- 
lent in  quality."  The  Russians  had  not  yet  had  time  to  re- 
build the  ravages  of  the  Japanese.  The  navies  of  the  other 
powers  involved  in  the  war  were  negligible. 

DECISIVE  SEA  BATTLES  OF  HISTORY 

A  glance  over  the  pages  of  history  shows  that  about  a 
dozen  battles  at  sea  have  been  fought  which  may  be  said  to 
have  been  "decisive."    In  chronological  order  they  follow: 

Salamis,  480  B.  C. — Greeks  defeated  the  Persians  and 
saved  their  own  country  from  invasion  and  conquest. 

Actium,  31  B.  C. — Octavius  became  master  of  the  world 
by  defeating  Anthony  and  Cleopatra  in  Rome's  great  civil 
war. 


238  Decisive  Bat  lies  at  Sea 

Lepanto,  1571 — First  naval  battle  with  guns.  Don  Juan 
of  Austria,  commanding  the  united  forces  of  Spain,  Venice 
and  the  Papal  States,  defeated  the  Turks  and  checked  the 
Moslem  invasion  of  Christendom. 

Defeat  of  the  Spanish  Armada,  1588 — English  Admiral 
Howard,  assisted  by  Sir  Francis  Drake  and  Sir  John 
Hawkins,  destroyed  the  Spanish  fleet  in  the  English  chan- 
nel and  saved  England  from  invasion.  This  was  the  begin- 
ning of  England's  mastery  of  the  seas. 

Battle  of  the  Nile,  1789— English  Admiral  Nelson  de- 
feated the  French  fleet,  blockaded  Napoleon's  army  in  Egypt 
and  gained  control  of  the  Mediterranean  sea  for  England. 

Trafalgar,  1805 — Nelson  again  defeated  the  French  un- 
der Admiral  Villeneuve,  destroyed  Napoleon's  sea  power  and 
prevented  his  threatened  invasion  of  England. 

Lake  Erie,  1813 — Commodore  Perry  defeated  the  Brit- 
ish squadron  under  Captain  Barclay  and  saved  the  northwest- 
ern United  States  from  invasion. 

Monitor  and  Merrimac,  18G2 — First  fight  of  ironclads. 
Monitor's  victory  revolutionized  naval  warfare  and  estab- 
lished control  of  the  sea  for  the  North. 

Mobile  Hay,  1864 — Admiral  Farragut,  commanding  the 
Union  fleet,  struck  one  of  the  death  blows  to  the  Confederacy. 

Yalu,  189-1 — Japan  destroyed  the  Chinese  fleet  and  laid 
the  foundation  for  her  present  power  at  sea. 

.Manila  Bay,  1898 — Admiral  Dewey  destroyed  the  Span- 
ish fleet  and  won  the  Philippine  Islands  for  the  United  States. 

Santiago,  1898 — Admiral  Sampson,  with  the  loss  of  only 
one  man,  destroyed  Admiral  Cervera's  fleet  and  brought  the 
American- Spanish  war  to  an  end. 

Port  Arthur,  1904 — Admiral  Togo's  first  decisive  victory 
over  the  Russian  fleet  trying  to  escape  from  Port  Arthur. 


CHAPTER  XXVIII 
THE  WORLD'S  DECISIVE  BATTLES 

(Marathon  to  Orleans) 

The  Battle  of  Marathon — The  Peloponnesian  War— The 
Battle  of  Arbela—The  Battle  of  the  31  etaurus— Defeat 
of  Varus,  the  Roman,  by  Arniinius — The  Battle  of  Cha- 
lons—The Battle  of  Tours— The  Battle  of  Hastings- 
Joan  of  Arc  at  Orleans. 

THE  BATTLE  OF  MARATHON 

THE  great  Eastern  Monarchy  founded  by  Cyrus,  King 
of  Persia,  and  extended  by  Cambyses,  his  son,  was  con- 
solidated by  Darius,  who  became  king  of  Persia  in  521  B.  C. 
Among  the  conquests  of  Cyrus  was  the  kingdom  of  Lydia, 
in  Asia  Minor.  Xow,  just  before  the  Persian  conquest  of 
Lydia,  the  king  of  that  country,  Croesus,  had  succeeded  in 
reducing  under  his  own  dominion  the  Greek  cities  on  the 
coast  of  Asia  Minor;  so  that  now  they,  too,  became  subjects 
to  Persia. 

The  Ionian  cities  did  not  submit  without  a  struggle,  and 
after  a  certain  time  there  ensued  a  general  revolt  of  these 
cities,  in  500  B.  C.  The  Athenians,  to  help  their  kinsfolk  in 
Ionia,  sent  twenty  ships  with  a  small  force.    A  landing  was 

239 


240  The   World's  Decisive  Battles 

made  on  the  coast  of  Asia  Minor,  and  Sardis,  the  capital  of 
Lydia,  was  captured  and  accidentally  burned,  499  B.  C. 

This  sally  had  only  the  effect  of  drawing  down  the  wrath 
of  Darius  on  the  Ionian  cities,  and  the  revolt  was  soon  quelle:! 
(49-4  B.  C).  The  Persian  monarch  then  resolved  to  chastise 
the  Athenians.  When  the  news  of  the  burning  of  Sardis  was 
brought  to  Darius,  he  called  for  his  bow,  and  shot  an  arrow 
toward  the  sky,  with  a  prayer  to  Auramazda  for  help  to 
revenge  himself  on  the  Athenians.  Then  he  bade  one  of  his 
servants  repeat  to  him  thrice  daily,  as  he  sat  down  to  dinner, 
the  words,  "Master,  remember  the  Athenians." 

In  execution  of  his  purpose,  Darius  instructed  his  son-in- 
law,  Mardonius,  to  march  an  army  against  the  Athenians. 
The  force  advanced  through  Thrace  into  Macedonia,  which 
was  speedily  subjugated,  but  it  was  able  to  go  no  farther; 
and  a  fleet  which  had  been  sent  to  cooperate  was  shattered 
by  a  great  storm  off  the  peninsula  of  Mount  Athos,  so  that 
Mardonius  returned  to  Asia  Minor  in  disgrace,  492  B.  C. 

This  failure  only  added  fury  to  the  resolution  of  Darius. 
While  pushing  forward  his  preparations  for  the  invasion  of 
Greece,  he  sent  heralds  to  the  chief  Grecian  cities  to  demand 
the  tribute  of  earth  and  water  as  signs  of  his  being  their  right- 
ful lord.  The  island  states  generally  made  their  submission, 
as  did  also  many  of  the  continental  states,  and  it  seemed  that 
the  young  civilization  of  the  West  was  to  be  overwhelmed 
by  Eastern  despotism.  But  the  genius  of  Hellas  found  noble 
champions  in  two  of  the  states;  for  Athens  and  Sparta  in- 
dignantly rejected  the  demand,  and  their  conjunction  drew 
after  them  most  of  the  lesser  states  in  a  defensive  league. 

It  was  time  for  Greece  to  be  united,  for  in  the  spring  of 
490  B.C.  the  preparations  of  Darius  were  complete.    A  vast 


The  World's  Decisive  Battles  241 

force,  under  a  commander  named  Datis,  sailed  in  six  hun- 
dred triremes  (war  vessels  having  three  banks  of  oars,  com- 
manded by  a  trierarch,  and  often  manned  by  over  200  men ) 
from  Sanios  across  the  Aegean,  reducing  the  Cyclades  islands 
on  the  way,  and  after  capturing  Eretria  in  the  island  of 
Euboea,  made  a  landing  in  the  bay  of  Marathon,  on  the  east 
coast  of  Attica.  The  Persians  now  prepared  to  advance  on 
Athens. 

But  this  was  not  to  be  without  a  struggle,  and  the  plain 
of  Marathon  was  the  scene  of  the  conflict,  one  of  the  most 
important  and  momentous  in  history.  Here  the  invaders 
were  met  by  a  small  army  of  Athenian  soldiers  under  Mil- 
tiades  and  completely  routed  (490  B.  C).  There  between 
the  mountains  and  the  sea,  the  little  Athenian  force  of  10,000 
men,  unaided  save  by  600  men  from  Plataea,  but  led  by  the 
genius  of  Miltiades  and  inspired  by  high  patriotic  daring, 
met  a  Persian  army  of  ten  times  its  number  and  defeated  it 
(September,  490  B.  C). 

The  Persians,  then  famed  as  the  greatest  soldiers  in  the 
world,  previous  to  that  battle  had  scarcely  known  a  check  in 
their  conquests.  Had  they  succeeded  at  Marathon,  Euro- 
pean civilization  would  probably  have  assumed  a  new  phase ; 
but,  through  the  genius  of  Miltiades  and  the  patriotic  daring 
of  the  Athenians,  the  invaders  were  driven  back,  and  Greece 
was  saved. 

THE  PELOPONNESIAN  WAR 

The  Peloponnesian  War  was  a  conflict  between  Athens 
and  her  allies  on  the  one  hand,  and  Sparta  and  her  allies  on 
the  other.    It  began  in  431  B.  C,  lasted  twenty-seven  years, 


242  The   World's  Decisive  Battles 

and  ended  in  weakening  ( Greece  generally,  and  in  completely 
destroying  the  Athenian  ascendency. 

This  was  occasioned  by  the  jealousy  which  the  great 
power  o!'  Athens  stirred  up  among  many  other  of  the  Greek 
cities;  but  it  had  in  reality  a  deeper  cause,  namely,  the  out- 
break of  an  "irrepressible  conflict"  between  Ionians  and 
Dorians,  between  democracy  and  oligarchy — Athens  being 
the  chief  of  the  Ionian  and  democratic  states,  and  Sparta  the 
chief  of  the  Dorian  and  aristocratic  states. 

The  immediate  occasion  of  the  war  was  a  conflict  between 
Corinth  and  one  of  her  colonies,  Corcyra.  Siding  with  the 
latter,  Athens  excited  the  wrath  of  the  Dorian  Confederacy, 
and  a  Spartan  army  invaded  Attica,  431  E.  C.  During  the 
first  ten  years  of  the  war,  down  to  421,  the  two  parties  con- 
tended with  nearly  equal  success,  the  Athenians  being  much 
the  stronger  by  sea,  and  the  Spartans  and  their  allies  by 
land.  A  peace  was  then  concluded,  called  the  "Peace  of 
Xicias"  (421  B.  C),  which  was  to  last  for  fifty  years;  but 
as  many  of  the  confederates  were  dissatisfied  with  its  terms, 
it  was  not  likely  to  be  of  such  long  duration,  and  indeed  hos- 
tilities were  renewed  almost  immediately. 

The  renewal  of  the  war  was  precipitated  through  the 
political  influence  of  Alcibiades,  a  handsome,  dissolute  young 
disciple  of  Socrates.  He  possessed  brilliant  talent,  but  he 
was  ambitious,  and  he  was  eager  to  renewr  the  war,  as  afford- 
ing him  an  opportunity  of  personal  distinction. 

Alcibiades  brought  forward  a  scheme  of  conquering  Syra- 
cuse, a  city  in  Sicily.  It  was  a  bold  undertaking,  and  its  suc- 
cessful execution  would  have  given  a  great  preponderance  to 
Athens  over  Sparta.  The  Athenians  adopted  the  plan,  and 
in  415  B.  C.  sent  a  fleet  and  force  against  the  Syracusans. 


The  World's  Decisive  Battles  243 

Sparta  sent  aid  to  the  latter,  and  thus  the  Peloponnesian  War 
was  renewed.  In  the  midst  of  the  enterprise  Alcibiades  was 
recalled  to  Athens  on  a  charge  of  impiety,  but  he  managed 
to  escape  and  went  over  to  Sparta.  The  Syracusan  expedi- 
tion proved  a  total  failure  (413  B.  C.) ,  and  greatly  damaged 
the  power  of  Athens. 

During  the  last  eight  years  the  Peloponnesian  War  was 
carried  on  mainly  at  sea,  off  the  coast  of  Asia.  Sparta  allied 
herself  with  Persia,  and  it  was  Persian  gold  that  afforded 
Sparta  the  means  to  continue  the  contest  against  Athens. 
Athens,  however,  made  a  bold  front,  and  under  the  lead  of 
Alcibiades  (who  had  meanwhile  been  recalled  to  the  com- 
mand) kept  up  the  contest  with  wonderful  vigor.  But  a 
fatal  blow  fell  when  the  Spartan  admiral,  Lysander,  sur- 
prised the  beached  galleys  of  the  Athenians  at  Aegos  Pota- 
mos  in  the  Hellespont,  in  405  B.  C.  The  siege  and  surrender 
of  Athens  in  the  following  year  brought  the  great  Pelopon- 
nesian contest  to  an  end. 

The  result  of  the  Peloponnesian  War  left  Sparta  the 
greatest  power  of  Greece.  Athens  sank  into  the  background 
as  a  second-rate  state.  But,  while  she  lost  her  political  su- 
premacy, she  became  more  and  more  the  leader  in  literature, 
art  and  philosophy. 

BATTLE  OF  AKBELA 

A  long  struggle  following  the  great  Peloponnesian  War 
involved  nearly  all  the  Hellenic  states  and  resulted  in  the 
general  exhaustion  of  Greece.  What  strength  remained  was 
expended  in  mere  intestine  broils,  and  soon  after  this  Greece 
fell  an  easy  prey  to  Philip  of  Macedon,  son  of  Amyntas  II. 
This  was  in  359  B.  C. 


P3 

o 

O 

Eh 

k3 
Eh 
Eh 
< 


•_MI  The   World's  Decisive  Unities 

Philip  developed  a  grand  scheme  of  conquest,  and  for 
twenty  years  following  358  B.  C.  he  continued  a  mixed 
policy  of  war  and  intrigue,  which  at  Length  made  him  master 
of  Greece.    In  the  midst  of  his  preparations  for  .stili  further 

conquest  Philip  was  assassinated  by  one  of  his  own  subjects 
(336  \\.  C.) ,  at  the  age  of  forty-six,  alter  a  reign  of  twenty- 
three  years. 

Philip  was  succeeded  by  his  son  Alexander,  known  as 
Alexander  the  Great.  At  the  age  of  twenty  he  became  heir 
to  his  father's  power,  and  of  far  more  than  his  father's  mili- 
tary genius,  lie  was  immediately  acknowledged  generalis- 
simo of  Greece  against  the  Persians,  as  his  father  had  been. 
In  the  year  334>  B.  C.  he  crossed  the  Hellespont  with  a  small 
army  of  35,000  men,  and  advanced  to  the  Granicus,  in  Asia 
Minor.  Here  a  Persian  army  somewhat  larger  than  his  own 
was  met  and  defeated,  334  15.  C.  He  then  passed  victoriously 
through  the  Persian  provinces  of  Asia  Minor,  and  entered 
Syria.  At  Issus,  near  the  borders  of  Cilicia  and  Syria,  a  vast 
Persian  army  under  Darius  Codomannus  was  met.  The 
nature  of  the  ground  was  such  that  the  Persian  superiority 
in  numbers  did  not  tell:  Alexander  here  won  a  signal  victory 
(ll'.i'.i  1?.  C.) ,  and  Darius  fled,  leaving  his  mother  and  his  wife 
captives. 

Alexander  did  not  immediately  follow  up  the  Persians, 
but  proceeded  from  Issus  against  Tyre,  Gaza  and  Egypt,  at 
this  time  under  the  dominion  of  Persia.  Twenty  months 
sufficed  for  the  reduction  of  these  places.  The  foundation  of 
the  great  seaport  Alexandria — an  act  of  far-sighted  policy 
on  the  part  of  Alexander — was  a  result  of  his  sojourn  in 
Egypt. 

Having  possessed  himself  of  all  the  maritime  provinces 


The  World's  Decisive  Battles  245 

of  Persia,  Alexander,  in  331  B.  C,  proceeded  to  seek  his 
enemy  in  the  heart  of  his  empire.  The  final  conflict  was 
known  as  the  battle  of  Arbela  (in  Assyria)  ;  but  though  the 
action  bears  the  name  of  Arbela,  it  was  in  reality  fought  at 
Gaugamela,  a  village  twenty  miles  distant.  Here  Darius 
had  chosen  his  ground  and  arrayed  the  full  force  of  his  em- 
pire. But  the  Asiatic  soldier  was  inferior  to  the  European, 
and  the  invading  force  was  led  by  a  consummate  military 
genius.  The  result  was  the  complete  overthrow  of  a  Persian 
force  of  a  million  men  by  less  than  fifty  thousand  Greeks 
(331  B.  C.) .  So  decisive  was  the  victory  that  the  three  capi- 
tals of  the  empire,  Babylon,  Susa  and  Persepolis,  surrendered 
almost  without  resistance.  The  Persian  monarch  became  a 
fugitive,  and  was  ere  long  assassinated. 

THE  BATTLE  OF  THE  METAURUS 

Following  the  triumph  over  Carthage  by  the  Romans, 
the  citizens  of  that  city  felt  that  they  had  been  deeply 
wronged,  and  long  studied  how  the  injury  done  them  might 
be  revenged.  Under  the  leadership  of  Hamilcar  they  directed 
their  attention  to  Spain,  where  they  already  had  a  strong 
foothold,  as  a  fit  "base  of  operations"  against  the  Romans. 
Hamilcar 's  great  object  in  subjugating  Spain  was  to  obtain 
the  means  of  attacking  the  hated  rival  of  his  country.  His 
implacable  animosity  against  Rome  is  shown  by  the  well- 
known  tale,  that  when  he  crossed  over  to  Spain,  in  235  B.  C, 
taking  with  him  his  son  Hannibal,  then  only  nine  years  old, 
he  made  him  swear  at  the  altar  eternal  hostility  to  Rome. 
Hamilcar  fell  in  battle,  and  was  succeeded  by  his  son-in-law, 
Hasdrubal,  and  when  the  latter  was  assassinated  the  com- 
mand of  the  army  devolved  upon  Hannibal. 


240  The    World's  Decisive  Baltics 

When,  at  the  age  of  twenty-six,  Hannibal  was  appointed 
to  the  command  of  the  Carthaginian  army  in  Spain,  he  car- 
ried the  Carthaginian  line  up  to  the  Ebro  and  besieged  Sagun- 
tuni,  an  ally  of  Koine.  The  city  fell,  and  Rome  immediately 
declared  hostilities.  The  result  was  the  second  Punic  War, 
which  began  in  the  year  218  B.  C.  Before  the  Roman  army 
was  ready  to  take  the  held,  Hannibal,  who  was  one  of  the 
greatest  military  geniuses  that  ever  lived,  had  crossed  the 
Pyrenees  on  his  way  to  Italy.  He  then  proceeded  to  perform 
one  of  the  most  famous  exploits  on  record.  With  his  army 
he  climbed  over  the  Alps  (218  B.  C),  losing  more  than  'M)r 
000  men,  burst  into  the  plain  of  Italy  and  defeated  the 
Romans  in  four  battles,  the  greatest  of  which  was  Cannae, 
fought  in  21G  B.  C. 

In  Italy  the  career  of  Hannibal  was  most  extraordinary. 
For  fifteen  years  (217-202  B.  C.)  he  maitna^ined  himself  in 
the  peninsula,  moving  hither  and  thither,  keeping  seven  or 
eight  Roman  generals,  among  them  the  wary  Fabius  and  the 
bold  Marcellus,  continually  employed,  scattering  the  Romans 
like  chaff  wherever  he  appeared,  exhausting  the  finances  of 
the  state,  and  detaching  the  Italian  nationalities  from  their 
allegiance:  The  cautions  Fabius,  unwilling  to  risk  another 
eno-acrement  with  Hannibal's  army,  now  flushed  with  vie- 
tory,  adopted  the  tactics  of  harassing  the  invaders  as  much  as 
possible,  hovering  around  them,  like  "a  cloud  on  the  moun- 
tains," thus  wearing  out  their  resources  by  delay.  The 
Romans  were  thus  enabled  to  recover  somewhat  from  their 
disasters;  but  the  next  year  (21G  B.  C),  Hannibal,  having 
advanced  into  southern  Italy,  was  opposed  by  a  huge  army 
under  the  consuls  Aemilius  and  Varro;  and  at  Cannae  a 
terrific  battle  took  place,  which  for  the  fourth  time  resulted 


The  World's  Decisive  Battles  2^7 

in  a  complete  victory  for  the  Carthaginians  (216  B.  C.) .  It 
is  said  that  more  than  fifty  thousand  Romans  fell  on  the 
field,  and  that  Hannibal  sent  to  Carthage  over  a  bushel  of 
gold  rings,  taken  from  the  fingers  of  the  senators  and  knights 
who  were  found  among  the  slain. 

It  is  probable  that  Hannibal  might  have  maintained  him- 
self in  Italy  for  an  indefinite  time,  and  finally  have  shattered 
the  commonwealth  in  pieces  had  it  not  been  that  the  Romans 
assumed  the  offensive  against  Carthage.  A  vigorous  young 
soldier,  Publius  Scipio,  was  sent  into  Spain,  which  he  reduced 
to  the  condition  of  a  Roman  province,  thus  closing  the  main 
avenue  by  which  the  Carthaginians  could  send  reinforce- 
ments to  Hannibal  (216-205  B.  C).  Hannibal,  despairing 
of  succor  from  Carthage,  now  eagerly  awaited  the  arrival  of 
a  force  under  his  brother  Hasdrubal  from  Spain,  which  had 
been  expected  for  some  time.  Hasdrubal  managed  to  march 
from  Spain  across  the  Alps  into  Italy  (207  B.  C),  and  was 
proceeding  on  his  route  to  join  Hannibal  in  Umbria  when  he 
was  intercepted  by  a  Roman  army,  at  the  Metaurus  River, 
and  was  defeated  and  slain.  Hannibal  received  notice  of 
this  disaster  by  the  sight  of  his  brother's  gory  head,  which  the 
consuls  caused  to  be  thrown  into  his  camp.  At  the  sight  of 
this  dreadful  omen  Hannibal  exclaimed,  "I  foresee  the  doom 
of  Carthage!" 

In  spite  of  the  cutting  of  his  communications,  Hannibal 
could  readily  have  maintained  himself  in  Italy;  but  now 
Scipio,  landing  in  Africa  in  204  B.  C,  defeated  the  Numid- 
ians  in  a  great  battle,  and  vanquished  the  Carthaginians  with 
immense  slaughter  at  Utica.  Scipio  marched  almost  to  the 
gates  of  Carthage,  when  the  Carthaginian  senate,  driven  to 
despair,  recalled  Hannibal  to  the  defense  of  his  own  country. 


248  The   World's  Decisive  Buttles 

Landing  in  Africa,  Hannibal  drew  up  his  forces  on  the 
plain  of  Zama,  a  town  in  Numidia.  Seeing  that  his  army 
was  far  inferior  to  that  of  the  Romans,  he  obtained  an  inter- 
view with  Scipio,  and  proposed  a  treaty  of  peace;  but  Scipio, 
true  to  Roman  policy,  declined  the  proposal.  The  battle  fol- 
lowed, and  Hannibal  was  defeated  with  great  loss  (202  B. 
C).  The  Carthaginians  in  consequence  were  obliged  to 
agree  to  peace  on  very  severe  terms.  Although  the  Cartha- 
ginians were  not  utterly  exhausted,  yet,  by  the  prudent  coun- 
sel of  Hannibal,  who  saw  that  it  would  be  useless  to  protract 
the  struggle,  they  consented  to  accept  the  terms  of  peace 
dictated  by  Scipio  and  approved  by  the  Roman  Senate. 

VICTORY  OF  ARMINIUS  OVER  THE  ROMAN  LEGIONS  UNDER 
VARUS,  A.   D.   9. 

The  reign  of  Augustus  virtually  though  not  formally  be- 
gan with  the  victory  at  Actium.  It  lasted  forty-live  years 
from  that  event  (to  14  A.  D.),  for  Augustus  lived  to  be 
seventy-seven  years  of  age.  Although  he  ruled  with  abso- 
lute power,  he  was  careful  to  retain  the  forms  of  the  republi- 
can government,  and  to  avoid  every  offensive  title,  such  as 
king  or  dictator;  but  he  caused  all  the  important  offices  to 
be  conferred  upon  himself.  Thus,  as  Imperator  (com- 
mander-in-chief), he  had  the  command  of  the  armies,  and  as 
president  of  the  Senate  and  consul,  he  administered  the 
civil  government.  The  Senate  still  held  its  sessions,  but  its 
decrees  had  no  real  weight.  The  long  civil  wars  had  made  the 
Romans  greatly  desire  tranquillity,  and  as  Augustus  ruled 
with  equity  and  moderation,  they  acquiesced  in  his  authority. 
lie  kept  large  armies  stationed  at  various  parts  of  the  em- 


The  World's  Decisive  Battles  249 

pire  to  repress  all  opposition,  and  he  instituted  the  Praetorian 
Guards  to  protect  his  person.  He  also  appointed  a  special 
council  of  state  with  whom  he  advised  in  regard  to  his 
measures. 

Under  his  direction,  campaigns  were  carried  on  against 
the  tribes  in  northern  Spain  and  among  the  eastern  Alps — 
the  Rhaetians  and  Vindelicians,  as  well  as  in  the  territories 
bordering  on  the  Rhine  and  Danube.  The  provinces  of 
Rhaetia,  Xoricum,  Pannonia  and  Moesia  were  annexed  to 
the  empire  during  his  reign ;  but  his  forces  met  with  a  severe 
defeat  in  the  attempt  to  conquer  the  Germans  living  to  the 
east  of  the  Rhine.  Led  by  the  brave  and  patriotic  Arminius, 
or  Hermann,  some  of  the  tribes  that  had  submitted  to  the 
Romans  revolted,  and  the  proconsul  Varus  was  surprised  and 
his  army  cut  to  pieces. 

Varus,  after  being  severely  wounded  in  a  charge  of  the 
Germans  against  his  part  of  the  column,  committed  suicide 
to  avoid  falling  into  the  hands  of  the  enemy.  Mercy  to  a 
fallen  foe  had  never  been  a  Roman  virtue ;  and  the  infuriated 
Germans,  giving  like  for  like,  slaughtered  their  oppressors 
with  deliberate  ferocity.  Those  prisoners  who  were  not  hewn 
to  pieces  on  the  spot  were  only  preserved  to  perish  by  a  more 
cruel  death  in  cold  blood. 

No  victory  was  ever  more  decisive,  nor  the  liberation  of 
an  oppressed  people  more  instantaneous  and  complete. 
Roman  garrisons  in  all  parts  of  Germany  were  assailed  and 
cut  off,  and  shortly  after  Varus  had  fallen  the  German  soil 
was  freed  from  the  foot  of  an  invader. 


250  The  World's  Decisive  Battles 

BATTLE  OF  CHALONS,  A.  D.  451 

The  great  Western  empire  was  fast  dissolving.  In  the 
early  part  of  the  fifth  century  three  fragments  broke  off 
from  the  decaying  trunk.  The  province  of  Britain  was  evac- 
uated by  the  Romans  and  was  soon  overrun  by  the  German 
tribes  calk-d  Angles  and  Saxons.  The  various  Teutonic 
tribes  were  pressing  into  Gaul,  and  from  Gaul  into  Spain. 
Spain  was  conquered  by  Vandals,  Sueves  and  other  German 
races,  while  Gaul  was  filled  with  Franks  and  Burgundians 
and  Goths,  all  of  whom  belonged  to  the  great  Teutonic  fam- 
ily. The  province  of  Africa,  too,  was  lost ;  for  a  band  of  Van- 
dals under  Genseric  passed  over  from  Spain  to  Carthage, 
which  was  conquered  in  A.  D.  439. 

Meanwhile  Attila  the  Hun  had  gone  forth  from  his  log 
house  on  the  plain  of  Hungary,  at  the  head  of  half  a  million 
savages,  to  conquer  the  world.  Crossing  the  Rhine,  he 
pierced  to  the  center  of  Gaul ;  but  at  Chalons  he  was  defeated 
by  the  united  power  of  the  Romans,  Goths  and  Franks,  A. 
D.  451.  In  this  memorable  battle  Aryan  civilization  and 
Tartar  despotism  met  in  a  iife-and-death  struggle,  and  the 
nobler  triumphed.  Being  defeated  in  Gaul,  Attila  climbed 
the  Alps  and  overran  Italy,  pillaging  and  destroying  through 
all  the  northern  provinces;  but  his  attacks  were  never  fraught 
with  such  peril  to  the  civilized  world  as  had  menaced  it  be- 
fore his  defeat  at  Chalons.  It  is  a  strange  fact  that  it  was 
through  the  persuasion  of  the  Pope,  Leo  I,  that  Attila  was 
induced  to  return  to  Hungary.  Here,  in  A.  D.  453,  he  broke 
a  blood  vessel.  So  died  one  whose  savage  boast  it  was  that 
grass  never  grew  on  a  spot  where  his  horse  had  trodden.  His 
great  empire  immediately  fell  to  pieces. 


The  World's  Decisive  Battles  251 

BATTLE  OF  TOURS,  A.  D.  732 

A  Visigothic  kingdom  had  been  established  in  Spain ;  but 
Roderick,  the  "last  of  the  Goths,"  was  defeated  on  the  field 
of  Xeres,  and  the  Saracens  established  themselves  firmly  in 
Spain.  In  the  course  of  a  few  j^ears  they  had  possession  of 
the  whole  peninsula,  with  the  exception  of  the  mountainous 
districts  in  the  north,  where  the  little  Christian  kingdom  of 
the  Asturias  maintained  itself. 

The  ambition  of  the  Saracens  now  overleaped  the  Pyre- 
nees. They  obtained  a  lodgment  in  southern  Gaul,  and  after 
a  time  an  able  Saracenic  commander,  Abdelrahman,  led  a 
powerful  Mohammedan  army  northward  to  subdue  the  land 
of  the  Franks.  As  far  as  the  Loire  everything  fell  before 
him,  and  it  seemed  that  all  Europe  would  come  under  Moslem 
sway. 

It  was  in  the  hour  of  need  that  Charles  Martel  appeared 
as  a  champion  for  Christendom.  Gathering  a  powerful  army, 
he  met  the  Saracens  between  Tours  and  Poitiers.  A  des- 
perate battle,  which  lasted  for  seven  days,  ensued ;  but  on  the 
seventh  day  the  Saracens  were  defeated  with  great  slaughter, 
A.  D.  732.  This  victory  arrested  forever  the  progress  of  the 
Mohammedan  arms  in  Europe,  and  procured  for  Charles  the 
expressive  surname  of  "the  Hammer"  (Martel),  by  which 
he  is  known  in  history. 

BATTLE  OF  HASTINGS,  A.  D.  1066 

In  the  Saxon  period  of  the  history  of  England,  which 
includes  that  of  the  Heptarchy,  about  three  and  a  half  cen- 
turies preceding  the  consolidation  of  the  Saxon  kingdoms  by 


252  TJw   World's  Decisive  Battles 

Egbert,  the  Danes  commenced  their  in\  asions.  These  people 
were  Norsemen  who  had  conic  from  Norway  to  Denmark, 
and  occupied  the  lands  Kit  uninhabited  by  the  emigration  of 
the  Angles  and  Jutes  to  Britain.  The  Danes  for  a  long 
time  continued  to  harass  the  kingdom  of  England,  in  the 
reigns  of  both  Egbert  and  his  successors,  the  Saxon  kings  of 
England.  The  most  eminent  of  these  Saxon  kings  was 
Alfred  the  Great,  who,  though  at  one  time  entirely  over- 
whelmed by  the  Danes,  afterward  defeated  his  enemies  and 
regained  his  throne. 

During  the  next  century  the  Danes  continued  their  in- 
cursions, until  the  English  monarch  was  compelled  to  sur- 
render one-half  of  his  dominions  to  the  Danish  conqueror 
Canute,  and  soon  afterward  the  latter  obtained  full  posses- 
sion of  tlie  throne  (A.  D.  1017),  which  he  and  his  two  suc- 
cessors held,  until  the  Saxon  line  was  again  restored  in  the 
person  of  Edward,  called  the  Confessor.  Edward  dying 
without  heirs,  the  crown  was  conferred  by  the  clergy  and 
nobles  upon  Harold,  son  of  Earl  Godwin,  the  most  powerful 
nobleman  of  the  time,  whose  daughter  Edward  had  married. 
Harold  was  also,  through  his  grandmother,  a  descendant  of 
Sweyn,  the  Danish  king.  His  right  to  the  throne  was,  how- 
ever, disputed  by  his  brother  Tostig,  who,  having  entered  into 
an  alliance  with  the  King  of  Norway,  was  enabled  to  raise 
a  large  army;  but  he  was  defeated  by  the  English  forces 
under  Harold,  after  a  severe  battle  fought  near  the  Derwent 
River,  in  the  northern  part  of  England  (September  25, 
1066). 

Three  days  after  this  battle,  a  more  powerful  competitor 
for  the  throne  landed  on  the  southeastern  shore  of  England, 
with  a  large  and  finely  equipped  army.     This  was  William, 


The  World's  Decisive  Battles  253 

Duke  of  Normandy,  to  whom  Edward  had  bequeathed  the 
throne,  and  whose  claim  was  sanctioned  by  the  Pope ;  while 
Harold,  who,  it  was  said,  had  sacredly  promised  not  to  dis- 
pute William's  claim,  was  viewed  by  many  as  guilty  of 
usurpation  and  perjury.  Harold,  notwithstanding  his  re- 
cent conflict  with  the  Norwegians,  marched  with  all  the  forces 
he  could  collect  to  oppose  the  Normans.  The  battle,  which 
was  long  and  bloody,  was  fought  near  Hastings,  on  the  site 
of  the  town  now  called  Battle,  in  the  southeastern  part  of 
England,  and  resulted  in  the  entire  defeat  of  the  Saxons, 
Harold  himself  being  slain  (October  14,  1066)  by  being- 
struck  with  an  arrow  through  the  left  eye.  The  old  Anglo- 
Saxon  heroism,  worthy  of  a  better  fate,  set  in  that  dark 
eclipse;  the  battle-ax  no  longer  availed  against  the  Norman 
spear.  There  was  neither  rout  nor  flight,  so  great  was  the 
despairing  energy  with  which  the  English  fought.  King 
Harold's  army  was  exterminated  but  not  vanquished,  and 
England  lay  paralyzed  at  the  foot  of  the  conqueror. 

JOAN  OF  ARC'S  VICTORY  OVER  THE  ENGLISH  AT  ORLEANS,  A.  D. 

1429 

Charles  the  Seventh,  surnamed  the  Victorious,  was 
crowned,  A.  D.  1422,  at  Poitiers;  but  Henry  the  Seventh  of 
England,  had  already  been  proclaimed  king  of  France,  in 
accordance  with  the  treaty  of  Troves.  The  Duke  of  Bed- 
ford, the  English  regent,  gained  a  great  victory  over  the 
army  of  Charles,  consisting  partly  of  Scotch  and  other 
auxiliaries  (A.  D.  1424) .  This  dreadful  disaster  to  Charles 
was  followed  (A.  D.  1428)  by  the  siege  of  Orleans,  the  last 
stronghold  of  his  party,  while  no  hope  was  entertained  by 
the  French  of  being  able  to  repel  its  assailants. 


254  The  World's  Decisive  Battles 

The  deliverance  of  Charles  was,  however,  effected  by  one 
of  the  mosi  extraordinary  occurrences  recorded  in  history. 
Joan  of  Are.  a  .simple  peasant  girl,  had  been  told  of  a  proph- 
ecy, to  the  effect  that  France  could  be  delivered  from  its 
enemies  only  by  a  \  irgin;  and  she  became  impressed  with  the 
idea  thai  to  her  had  been  divinely  committed  the  task  of 
effecting  this  great  object.  She  also  said  she  heard  voices 
that  told  her  this.  She  soon  induced  others  to  believe  in  the 
truth  of  her  mission,  among  them  the  king  and  his  chief  offi- 
cers, and  was  admitted  into  Orleans,  arrayed  in  armor,  and 
provided  with  a  train  of  attendants  (A.  D.  1429). 

Under  her  leadership,  the  French  attacked  the  English 
with  renewed  courage,  and  soon  compelled  them  to  raise  the 
siege.  She  next  urged  the  king  to  march  to  Rheims,  in  order 
to  assume  the  crown  of  his  ancestors  according  to  the  accus- 
tomed rites;  and,  partly  under  her  leadership,  the  French, 
after  several  victorious  battles,  reached  the  city,  which  the 
English  were  compelled  to  surrender,  and  the  king  was 
crowned  in  the  great  cathedral.  Joan  then  declared  her  mis- 
sion ended,  and  wished  to  be  dismissed;  but  her  services  be- 
ing still  demanded,  she  remained  in  the  army,  and  a  short 
time  afterward  Cell  into  the  power  of  the  English,  and  was 
burnt  to  death  at  Rouen  on  a  charge  of  sorcery.  Nothing, 
however,  was  gained  by  the  English  from  this  cruel  execu- 
tion of  the  "Maid  of  Orleans,"  for  they  continued  to  suffer 
defeat  until  they  finally  lost  all  their  French  possessions  ex- 
cept Calais. 


CHAPTER  XXIX 

THE  WORLDS  DECISIVE  BATTLES— Continued 

(Defeat  of  Spanish  Armada  to  Waterloo) 

The  Spanish  Armada — Battle  of  Blenheim — Battle  of  Pul- 
towa — Burgoyne's  Defeat  at  Saratoga — Battle  of  Valmy 
— Battle  of  Waterloo. 

DEFEAT  OF  THE   SPANISH  ARMADA 

WHEN  Mary  Queen  of  Seots  fled  across  the  border  and 
came  to  implore  the  pity  of  Elizabeth,  the  English 
queen  cast  her  into  prison,  where  she  remained  for  eighteen 
years.  During  this  time  Elizabeth  was  constantly  harassed 
by  plots  formed  by  her  Catholic  subjects  in  behalf  of  the 
prisoner.  When  one  Babington  formed  a  conspiracy  for  as- 
sassinating Elizabeth  and  placing  Mary  on  the  throne,  the 
latter  became  liable  to  the  punishment  for  treason.  She  was 
subjected  to  a  formal  trial  in  her  prison  and  found  guilty. 

The  warrant  for  her  execution  was  delayed  by  the  re- 
luctance— real  or  pretended — of  Elizabeth.  At  last  the 
queen  signed  the  warrant  and  sent  her  secretary  with  it  to 
the  chancellor,  that  it  might  receive  the  great  seal.  Recalling 
this  order  next  day,  she  found  that  she  was  too  late;  the  seal 
was  affixed,  and  the  warrant  was  on  the  way  to  Fotheringay 

255 


256         The   World's  Decisive  Battles     Continued 

prison.  There,  in  one  of  the  castle  halls,  in  the  gray  light 
of  a  February  oiorning  (A.  1).  1587),  Mary  Stuart,  aged 
forty-five,  was  beheaded. 

The  Catholic  powers  of  the  Continent  Conned  many 
schemes  for  annoying  or  dethroning  Elizabeth,  and  these 
finally  culminated  in  a  greal  invasion  by  Spain.  The  En- 
vincible  Armada,  the  most  formidable  fleet  ever  seen  up  to 
that  time,  was  fitted  out  against  England.  This  armament 
consisted  of  129  ships.  3,000  cannon  and  20,000  men,  while 
:J4.()()()  additional  land  forces  prepared  to  join  from  the 
Netherlands. 

In  July,  1588,  the  Armada  entered  the  English  Channel. 
Thirty  vessels  prepared  to  meet  the  Spanish  fleet.  The  com- 
mand was  taken  by  Lord  Howard,  of  Effingham.  The  Eng- 
lish flee!  attacked  the  Armada  in  the  channel,  and  was 
found  to  have  a  considerable  advantage  in  the  lightness  and 
manageableness  of  the  vessels.  After  seven  days,  only  three 
of  which  passed  without  warm  actions,  though  there  was  no 
decisive  engagement,  the  Spanish  fleet  was  so  harassed  and 
damaged  that  it  was  forced  to  take  shelter  in  the  roads  of 
Calais.  The  English  during  the  night  sent  in  fire-ships, 
which  destroyed  several  vessels  and  threw  the  others  into 
such  eon  fusion  that  the  Spaniards  no  longer  thought  of  vic- 
tory, hut  of  escape.  At  daybreak  they  were  attacked  by 
Howard.  Drake  and  Lord  Henry  Seymour,  and  though  the 
Spaniards  fought  gallantly,  they  were  completely  at  disad- 
vantage. I  n  seamanship  and  gun  practice  they  were  inferior 
to  their  adversaries,  and  their  great  floating  castles  were  no 
match  for  the  active  little  English  vessels.  Had  not  the 
queen's  ill-timed  parsimony  kept  her  fleet  insufficiently  sup- 
plied with  powder,  the  Armada  would  have  been  destroyed. 


The  World's  Decisive  Battles — Continued         257 

As  it  was,  the  Spanish  leader,  the  Duke  of  Medina  Sidonia, 
attempted  to  return  home  by  sailing  round  the  north  of  Scot- 
land; but  dreadful  storms  arose,  scattering  the  fleet  about 
in  the  seas  of  Scotland  and  Ireland ;  and  of  the  triumphant 
navy  that  sailed  from  Lisbon  but  a  third  part  returned  in  a 
wretched  state  to  tell  of  the  calamity. 

This  success  was  regarded  as  a  triumph,  not  so  much  of 
England  as  of  the  Protestant  cause  throughout  Europe.  It 
virtually  established  the  independence  of  the  Dutch,  raised 
the  courage  of  the  Huguenots  in  France  and  completely  de- 
stroyed the  decisive  influence  that  Spain  had  acquired  in  the 
affairs  of  Europe. 

BATTLE  OF  BLENHEIM,  A.  D.  1704 

This  conflict,  which  took  place  during  the  War  of  the 
Spanish  Succession,  between  England  and  France,  was  pre- 
cipitated by  the  same  considerations  which  played  such  an 
important  part  in  the  European  war  of  1914,  namely,  the 
balance  of  power. 

The  king  of  Spain,  Charles  II,  died  in  the  year  1700, 
leaving  no  children,  but  leaving  a  will  by  which  he  bequeathed 
the  succession  of  his  house  to  a  grandson  of  Louis  XIV, 
named  Philip  of  Anjou.  This  at  once  alarmed  the  nations 
of  Europe  as  a  menace  to  the  balance  of  power,  for  Philip 
of  Anjou  was  a  mere  boy.  The  astute  and  ambitious  Louis 
XIV  would  himself  be  the  real  ruler,  and  the  close  union  of 
two  such  kingdoms  as  France  and  Spain  was  greatly  to  be 
feared. 

Accordingly  the  German  Emperor  and  William  III  of 
England  united  with  Holland  and  Prussia  to  prevent  Philip's 


v<Fr 


i 


:m'M 


r  ',, 


w 


i 


nnw 


H 
Q 
< 
P3 
O 
i-5 

W 

o 

Eh 
P 

o 

1— I 

W 
o 

<1 


w 

o 
o 

Eh 

i—i 
t> 

CO 


258         The   World's  Decisive  Battles     Continued 

wearing  the  crown  of  Spain.  They  supported  the  claims  of 
the  Archduke  Charles,  second  son  of  the  German  Emperor, 
as  King  of  Spain.  William  111,  who  was  the  head  of  the 
coalition,  died  in  the  midst  of  his  hopes  and  preparations; 
hut  two  men  rose  in  his  place.  One  of  these  was  the  greatesl 
general  except  one  in  the  annals  of  England,  .John  Churchill, 
Duke  of  Marlborough;  the  other.  Prince  Eugene  of  Savoy, 
who  headed  the  armies  of  the  Emperor. 

This  War  of  the  Spanish  Succession  lasted  for  thirteen 
years  (1701-1714).  and  resulted  in  the  humiliation  of  Louis 
X  I V,  who  was  defeated  in  all  his  plans.  This  war  Mas 
marked  by  the  memorable  battle  of  Blenheim  (a  small  vil- 
lage in  Bavaria,  on  the  Danube,  near  Augsburg),  Ramillies, 
Oudenarde  and  Malplaquet,  where  Marlborough  sent  the 
marshals  of  the  French  king  in  headlong  flight.  Gibraltar 
was  wrested  forever  from  Spain  and  attached  to  England. 
The  French  fleets  were  "burned  at  Vigo,  and  Toulon  was  be- 
sieged by  sea  and  land.  Prince  Eugene  in  the  meantime 
crushed  the  French  power  in  Italy  and  approached  the 
boundaries  of  France.  Domestic  sorrow,  too,  came  to  Louis. 
His  only  son  died,  then  two  of  his  grandsons;  and  nobody 
remained  in  the  direct  line  of  succession  to  the  old  man  of 
seventy-four  but  a  great-grandson,  then  a  child  in  arms. 

BATTLE  OF  PULTOWA,  A.  1).  170') 

When  Charles  XII,  sometimes  called  the  "Madman  of 
the  North,"  succeeded  to  the  throne  of  Sweden,  in  1097,  his 
passion  Cor  conquest  and  military  glory  at  once  plunged  his 
country  into  war.  which  led  to  many  miseries  and  misfor- 
tunes.   A  coalition  formed  against  him  by  Denmark,  Poland 


The  World's  Decisive  Battles — Continued         259 

and  Russia  led  to  the  Northern  War,  in  which  Charles  gained 
several  brilliant  victories  over  the  Danes  and  Russians;  and 
having  succeeded  in  dethroning  the  king  of  Poland,  placed 
in  his  stead  Stanislas  (1704).  Quite  intoxicated  by  success, 
he  prepared  to  invade  Russia.  Peter  the  Great,  Czar  of 
Russia,  offered  terms  of  peace,  but  Charles  declared  that  he 
could  negotiate  only  at  Moscow.  When  the  czar  was  in- 
formed of  this  haughty  answer,  he  coolly  replied,  "My 
brother  Charles  affects  to  play  the  part  of  Alexander,  but  I 
hope  he  will  not  find  in  me  a  Darius." 

The  strategy  adopted  by  Peter  for  the  purpose  of  meet- 
ing this  invasion  was  simple  and  sensible.  The  advance  of 
the  Swedes  on  the  direct  line  to  Moscow  was  prevented  by 
the  destruction  of  the  roads  and  the  desolation  of  the  coun- 
try. Notwithstanding  privations  and  misfortunes,  Charles 
continued  the  campaign  even  in  the  depth  of  winter,  though 
the  season  was  so  severe  that  2,000  men  were  at  once  frozen 
to  death,  almost  in  his  presence. 

At  length  Charles  laid  siege  to  Pultowa,  which  contained 
one  of  the  czar's  principal  magazines.  The  town  was  ob- 
stinately defended,  and  Charles  was  wounded  in  the  heel 
while  viewing  the  works.  Before  he  recovered  he  learned 
that  Peter  was  advancing  to  raise  the  siege.  Leaving  7,000 
men  to  guard  the  works,  the  Swedes  advanced  to  intercept 
the  Russians,  accompanied  by  their  king  borne  in  a  litter. 
The  battle  was  decided  by  the  Russian  artillery,  for  Charles 
in  his  rapid  march  had  abandoned  his  cannon.  In  less  than 
two  hours  the  Swedish  army  was  ruined,  and  Charles,  with 
only  300  followers,  sought  shelter  within  the  frontiers  of 
Turkey.  He  succeeded  in  persuading  the  Turkish  emperor 
to  declare  war  against  Russia;  but  he  afterward  quarreled 


260         The  World's  Decisive  Battles — Continued 

with  the  emperor,  and  was  compelled,  after  remaining  more 
than  five  years  in  Turkey,  to  flee. 

To  pursue  the  subsequent  career  of  Charles  XII  would 
be  aside  from  our  purpose-  here.  Suffice  it  to  say  that  this 
astonishing  man  ran  a  course  of  nine  years  longer — a  course 
of  strangr  ups  and  downs — and  was  finally  killed  by  a  can- 
non ball  while  besieging  the  castle  of  Fredericshall  in  Nor- 
way,  1718. 

BURGOYNE's   DEFEAT  J'.Y   THE  AMERICANS  AT  SARATOGA,   1777 

George  III  of  England  in  1760  ascended  a  glorious 
throne.  Through  the  energy  and  foresight  of  William  Pitt, 
known  as  the  Great  Commoner,  Britain  had  become  the  first 
nation  in  the  world. 

The  reign  of  George  III  was  fruitful  in  Colonial  history. 
Indeed,  ere  it  was  five  years  old,  symptoms  of  the  great,  and 
to  Britain  disastrous,  American  War  began  to  appear.  The 
trouble  arose  during  the  administration  of  .Mr.  GrenviUe, 
showing  itself  decisively  on  the  passage  of  the  Stamp  .Act,  in 
170.5,  for  the  purpose  of  raising  a  revenue  in  America.  The 
measure  was  greatly  opposed  in  Parliament  by  the  Earl  of 
Chatham  and  others,  as  impolitic  and  unjust.  The  govern- 
ment insisted  on  its  right  to  tax  the  colonies,  and  the  latter, 
after  a  resistance  of  ten  years,  Mere  finally  driven  into  the 
War  of  the  Revolution,  which  commenced  at  Lexington,  in 
Massachusetts,  April  19,  177).  The  next  year,  the  thirteen 
colonies,  through  their  representatives  in  Congress,  declared 
their  independence  (July  4, 1770) ,  which,  after  a  determined 
struggle  of  nearly  seven  years,  they  successfully  achieved, 
the  British  general  Cornwallis,  being  compelled  to  surrender 


The  World's  Decisive  Battles — Continued         261 

his  army  to  George  Washington  at  Yorktown  (October  19, 
1781). 

Previous  to  this  event,  the  Americans  under  General 
Gates  had  compelled  the  surrender  of  a  British  army  under 
Burgoyne,  at  Saratoga  (1777),  and  the  French  king,  Louis 
XVI,  taking  advantage  of  this  success,  had  acknowledged 
the  independence  of  the  colonies.  A  war,  therefore,  ensued 
between  England  and  France,  which  continued  until  1783, 
when  a  treaty  of  peace  was  concluded  at  Paris,  one  of  the 
conditions  of  which  was  that  the  independence  of  the  Ameri- 
can colonies  should  be  acknowledged  by  England. 

General  Gates,  after  the  victory  at  Saratoga,  immediately 
despatched  Colonel  Wilkinson  to  carry  the  happy  tidings  to 
Congress.  On  being  introduced  into  the  hall,  he  said:  "The 
whole  British  army  has  laid  down  its  arms  at  Saratoga;  our 
own,  full  of  vigor  and  courage,  expect  your  order.  It  is  for 
your  wisdom  to  decide  where  the  country  may  still  have  need 
for  their  service." 

Of  the  ultimate  result,  Botta,  the  Italian  historian,  says : 

"No  one  any  longer  felt  any  doubt  about  their  achieving 
their  independence.  All  hoped,  and  with  good  reason,  that 
a  success  of  this  importance  would  at  length  determine 
France,  and  the  other  European  powers  that  waited  for  her 
example,  to  declare  themselves  in  favor  of  America.  There 
could  no  longer  be  any  question  respecting  the  future,  since 
there  was  no  longer  the  risk  of  espousing  the  cause  of  a  peo- 
ple too  feeble  to  defend  themselves." 

BATTLE  OF  VALMY,  1792 

The  spirit  of  revolution  which  had  set  France  in  a  blaze 
menaced  every  throne,  and  it  behooved  the  kings  of  Pturope 


262  The    World's  Decisive  Hal  lies     (  'on  1 1  mud 

to  sec-  to  their  own  safety.  Armies  were  raised  by  Austria 
and  Prussia  to  defend  the  royal  cause,  hostilities  were  threat- 
ened, and  the  Legislative  Assembly  declared  for  war,  April 
•20.  1 7«>-J.  Soon  afterward  a  force  of  ?().()<)(>  Prussians  and 
68,000  Austrians  and  emigrant  French  royalists  crossed  the 
frontier.  Perhaps  no  efforl  on  the  part  of  his  most  eager 
enemy  could  have  so  injured  the  cause  and  periled  the  safety 
of  Louis  XVI.  The  Assembly  replied  by  fitting  out  an 
army  of  20. ()()()  national  volunteers,  and  giving  the  command 
to  General  Dumouriez,  who  in  several  actions  repelled  the 
invaders. 

During  the  battle,  the  King  of  Prussia,  indignant  at  the 
repulse  by  Kellerman  (father  of  the  distinguished  officer 
of  that  name  whose  cavalry  charge  decided  the  battle  of 
Marengo),  formed  the  flower  of  his  men  in  person,  re- 
proached them  for  their  lack  of  support,  and  led  them  on 
again  to  the  attack.  Hut  Dumouriez  had  arrived  with  rein- 
forcements  for  Kellerman.  Again  the  Prussians  retreated, 
leaving  K00  dead  behind,  and  the  French  were  the  victors  on 
the  heights  of  Valmy. 

BATTLE  OF  WATERLOO,   1815 

So  unpopular  did  Louis  XVIII  make  himself  that  soon 
all  hearts  began  to  turn  once  more  to  the  exile  of  Elba- 
Napoli mi.  And  he  was  now  to  startle  Europe  with  a  new 
appearance  on  the  stage. 

In  the  early  part  of  1815,  after  ten  months  in  Elba,  Napo- 
leon escaped.  Landing  near  Cannes,  he  pushed  on  to  Paris 
with  Marshal  Xey,  who  bad  been  sent  to  oppose  his  progress, 
but  who  had  deserted  to  him,  and,  joined  by  a  small  body 


The  World's  Decisive  Battles — Continued         263 

of  troops,  reached  Paris  without  firing  a  shot.  He  was 
greeted  with  acclamations  of  joy  by  all  classes  (March  20, 
1815).  Louis  XVIII  fled  to  Ghent.  At  this  time  a  con- 
gress was  sitting  at  Vienna,  and  the  task  of  reconstructing  the 
map  of  Europe,  so  roughly  disturbed  by  Napoleon,  was  go- 
ing on  when  the  news  came.  The  news  is  said  to  have  been 
greeted  by  the  assembled  diplomatists  first  with  a  silent 
stare  of  incredulity  and  then  with  a  roar  of  laughter. 

But  Napoleon  was  in  Paris,  levying  troops,  and  in  less 
than  two  months  an  army  was  organized  of  over  200,000 
men,  exclusive  of  the  National  Guards. 

Meantime,  the  allies,  realizing  that  action  must  be  prompt 
and  decisive,  immediately  declared  Bonaparte  an  outlaw,  and 
poured  their  armies  toward  France,  for  the  impending  con- 
flict. Three  vast  armies  were  collected;  the  first  consisting 
of  Austrians,  under  Prince  Schwarzenberg;  the  second,  of 
British,  Germans  and  Prussians,  under  Wellington  and 
Blucher,  and  the  third,  of  Russians,  under  the  Emperor 
Alexander. 

Resolving  to  deal  first  with  the  enemies  nearest  to  him, 
Napoleon  invaded  Belgium,  where  lay  the  English  and 
Prussians  under  Wellington  and  Blucher.  Operations  com- 
menced on  the  15th  of  June;  and,  on  the  18th,  was  fought 
the  memorable  battle  of  Waterloo,  in  which  the  allies  under 
Wellington  repulsed  the  French  and  drove  them  into  irre- 
trievable retreat  and  ruin. 

Hastening  to  Paris  to  announce  that  all  was  lost,  Napo- 
leon found  that  his  star  had  set.  On  June  22, 1815,  he  signed 
his  second  abdication,  and  the  allies,  entering  Paris  fifteen 
days  later,  reinstated  Louis  XVIII  as  King  of  France. 
Napoleon,  balked  in  his  effort  to  escape  to  the  United  States, 


204  The   World's  Decisive  Buttles — Continued 

surrendered  himself  to  the  commander  of  a  British  vessel  of 
war.  Hut  the  British  government  regarded  him  as  a  tiger 
who  was  hetter  chained  than  free,  and  he  lived  on  the  lonely 
rock  of  St.  Helena  until  his  death,  May  .5,  1821. 

His  last  words,  as  he  lay  dying  amid  the  crash  and  glare 
of  a  tropical  thunder  storm  were,  "Tete  d'armee!"  ("Head 
of  the  army!") 


(JKRM.W   WAK    BASK    IX   CHINA 


CHAPTER  XXX 
THE  WORLDS  DECISIVE  BATTLES— Cont'd. 

QUEBEC  TO  TSU-SHIMA 

The  Fall  of  Quebec — Surrender  of  Cornwallis  at  Yorktown 
— Battle  of  Vicksburg — Battle  of  Gettysburg — Battle 
of  Sedan — Battle  of  Manila  Bay — Battles  of  Santiago 
— Battle  of  Tsu-Shima. 

THE  FALL  OF  QUEBEC,   A.  D.   1759 

NOTWITHSTANDING  a  treaty  of  peace  was  made 
with  France  at  Aix-la-Chapelle,  in  1748,  by  which 
Maria  Theresa's  claim  to  the  throne  was,  confirmed,  the  war 
was  soon  after  renewed  in  consequence  of  disputes  respect- 
ing the  boundary  of  the  French  and  English  territories  in 
America. 

The  decisive  battle  of  this  series  was  fought  in  1759. 
Before  daylight  on  the  morning  of  September  13,  Wolfe, 
with  1,700  picked  men  in  thirty  boats,  floated  down  the  St. 
Lawrence  in  the  shadow  of  the  almost  unsurmountable  cliffs 
reaching  to  the  Plains  of  Abraham  above,  passed  the  shore 
sentinels  by  the  pretense  that  they  were  provision  convoys ; 
and,  landing  two  miles  above  Quebec,  climbed  a  small,  wind- 
ing path,  sighted  by  Wolfe  two  days  before,  and  reached 
the  plains  above.  Nothing  daunted  by  the  abattis  and 
trenches  which  obstructed  the  path,  the  climbing  party  of 

265 


266         The   World's  Derisive  Hal  lies     Continued 

twenty-four  men  reached  the  top;  and,  overcoming  the  weak 
guard  of  a  hundred  men,  made  way  for  their  comrades.  An 
hour  later,  l«,500  men  of  the  British  army  were  in  battle  array 
before  the  walls  of  Quebec. 

Montcalm,  on  the  other  side  of  the  St.  Charles,  though 
amazed  at  the  daring  feat,  massed  his  troops  and  gave  battle. 
The  conflict  lasted  seven  hours,  and  both  generals  fell  on 
the  field  of  battle;  the  British  lost  fifty-eight  killed  and  .597 
wounded,  while  the  French  losses  were  300  killed  and  000 
wounded  and  taken  prisoners,  of  war.  In  extreme  disorder, 
the  helpless  garrison  of  Quebec  surrendered,  September  17, 
1759,  and  England  was  virtually  given  possession  of  Canada. 

SURRENDEB  OF  CORNWALLIS  AT  YORKTOWN 

The  year  preceding  this  momentous  event  gave  small 
promise  at  the  outset  that  the  American  struggle  for  inde- 
pendence would  end  within  the  near  future.  The  English 
held  New  York,  and  Cornwallis  was  confident  of  victory  in 
the  South.  The  army  of  the  latter,  however,  was  soon  worn 
out  by  the  brilliant  campaigning  of  Greene  and  the  strategy 
of  Lafayette,  and  he  settled  himself  at  Yorktown. 

Washington,  who  from  New  York  was  watching  the 
Southern  campaigns  closely,  learned  that  the  French  fleet 
under  Count  de  Grasse  was  leaving  the  West  Indies  for 
the  purpose  of  taking  a  hand  in  the  operations  in  Virginia, 
and  at  once  planned  a  new  and  brilliant  campaign.  Assem- 
bling with  his  own  army  the  French  troops  of  Rochambeau, 
from  Newport,  Washington  tricked  Clinton,  Hie  British 
commander  in  New  York,  into  the  belief  that  that  city  was 
to  be  besieged;   and,   having  thrown  the  enemy  off  their 


The  World's  Decisive  Battles — Continued         267 

guard,  hurried  the  American  and  French  armies  to  Chesa- 
peake Bay.  Here  he  was  joined  by  the  West  Indian  fleet  of 
de  Grasse,  and  another  fleet  which  had  been  sent  from  New- 
port. De  Grasse  held  Chesapeake  Bay  against  the  attack 
of  Admiral  Graves  and  the  British  fleet.  If  Rodney,  instead 
of  Graves,  had  commanded  the  British  fleet,  the  victory 
would  have  been  with  the  English,  who,  retaining  control  of 
the  water,  would  have  given  support  to  Cornwallis  in  the 
South,  and  saved  his  army,  and  brought  to  naught  Washing- 
ton's carefully  laid  plans. 

The  news  that  Cornwallis  had  surrendered  caused  much 
joy  throughout  the  American  colonies;  and  at  Philadelphia, 
the  seat  of  the  national  government,  the  enthusiasm  of  the 
people  knew  no  bounds.  Congress,  assembling  at  an  early 
hour,  heard  Washington's  dispatch  read,  then  went  in  a  body 
to  the  Lutheran  church  to  "return  thanks  to  the  Almighty 
God  for  crowning  the  allied  arms  of  the  United  States  and 
France  with  success." 

The  effect  on  England  of  the  struggle  which  ended  at 
Yorktown  is  described  by  Buckle,  in  his  "History  of  Civili- 
zation," as  follows: 

"In  order  to  enforce  the  monstrous  claim  of  taking  a 
whole  people  without  their  consent,  there  was  waged  against 
America  a  war  ill-conducted,  unsuccessful,  and,  what  is  far 
worse,  accompanied  by  cruelties  disgraceful  to  a  civilized 
nation.  To  this  may  be  added,  that  an  immense  trade  was 
nearly  annihilated;  every  branch  of  commerce  was  thrown 
into  confusion;  we  were  disgraced  in  the  eyes  of  Europe; 
we  incurred  an  expense  of  140,000,000  pounds;  and  we  lost 
by  far  the  most  valuable  colonies  any  nation  has  ever  pos- 
sessed." 


268         The  World's  Decisive  Battles — Continued 

BATTLE  OF  VICKSBURG,  JANUARY- JULY,  18(53 

After  Farragut  had  cleared  the  lower  Mississippi  River, 
Vicksburg  was  the  sole  remaining  link  uniting  the  eastern 
and  western  territory  of  the  Confederacy;  and  the  capture 
of  that  city  by  Grant  cut  the  Confederacy  in  two,  and,  like 
Gettysburg,  turned  the  tide  of  fortune  toward  the  Xorth. 

It  was  the  purpose  of  Grant,  who  commanded  50,000 
men,  to  push  southward  through  Mississippi  and  Hank  Vicks- 
burg, thus  ensuring  its  fall;  but  he  was  overruled  by  his 
superiors,  and  his  troops  divided,  almost  two-thirds  of  them 
being  given  to  Sherman  with  orders  to  proceed  down  the 
river  from  Memphis.  Grant  hoped  for  cooperation  between 
himself  and  Sherman,  but  this  was  impossible;  there  was 
not  even  a  means  of  communication  between  them. 

John  A.  McGlernand,  who  at  the  outbreak  of  the  war 
was  a  member  of  Congress  from  Illinois,  and  later  com- 
manded a  division  at  Donelson  and  Shiloh,  overcame  the 
reluctance  of  Lincoln  and  Stanton  and  prevailed  upon  them 
to  permit  him  to  raise  and  command  a  large  force  in  the 
West,  for  the  purpose  of  taking  Vicksburg.  The  result  was 
thirty  regiments,  with  which  McClernand  joined  Sherman; 
the  latter  was  given  a  subordinate  place,  and  McClernand 
assumed  command  of  the  combined  forces.  Though  the 
victory  was  due  to  Sherman  and  the  navy,  the  credit  went  to 
McClernand,  who  was  nominally  the  commander. 

After  four  weary  months  of  hardship,  accompanied  by 
innumerable  efforts  to  gain  access  to  the  city,  which  had 
been  proved  impregnable,  Grant  resolved  to  try  the  river 
bank  to  the  west.  Below  the  town  he  was  met  by  an  abun- 
dance of  supplies  and  ample  means  for  placing  it  on  the 


The  World's  Decisive  Battles — Continued        269 

other  bank.  Failing  in  his  assault  on  the  bluff  to  the  south 
of  the  city,  Grant  drew  the  Confederate  forces  away  from 
the  upland  by  the  ruse  of  running  a  few  hundred  cavalry 
through  Mississippi  from  north  to  south,  thus  creating  the 
impression  of  large  numbers,  and,  unopposed,  soon  stood 
fairly  on  the  left  bank.  A  few  more  easy  victories  to  the 
east  and  south  gave  him  the  desired  advantage;  and  with 
the  long  delayed  supplies  and  reinforcements  now  coming  in 
unhindered,  he  was  certain  of  success. 

A  six  weeks'  siege  of  the  city  followed.  Grant's  army, 
nearly  doubled  in  size,  and  possessing  an  abundance  of  food 
and  munitions,  encircled  the  starving  defenders;  and  on  July 
4f,  1863,  the  city  surrendered  unconditionally. 

BATTLE  OF  GETTYSBURG,  JULY  1-3,  1863 

The  Battle  of  Gettysburg,  one  of  the  crucial  events  of 
military  history,  was  the  event  which  turned  the  tide  of  suc- 
cess from  the  South  to  the  North,  and  marked  the  beginning 
of  the  end  of  the  most  momentous  conflict  in  the  history  of 
America. 

The  organization  by  McClellan  of  the  Army  of  the  Poto- 
mac gave  him  a  well  disciplined  force,  with  which  he  faced 
General  Joseph  Johnston  in  the  early  part  of  1862;  but  the 
withdrawal  of  the  Northern  forces  following  the  bloody 
fighting  at  Fair  Oaks  and  the  Seven  Days'  Battles  crippled 
the  Northern  cause  to  a  marked  degree.  Pope's  defeat  near 
Bull  Run,  the  failure  of  the  forward  movement,  the  fact 
that  the  Northern  forces  had  progressed  only  100  miles — 
from  Richmond  to  Washington — in  the  three  months  from 
June  to  September,  the  desperate  battle  of  Antietam,  fol- 


270         The  World's  Decisive  Battles     Continued 

lowed  by  the  costly  defeat  of  Burnside  at  Fredericksburg, 
closed  a  gloomy  year  in  the  East,  and  demonstrated  the 
fighting  qualities  of  the  South.  Fresh  disaster  to  the  North- 
ern arms  was  se<  n  in  Hooker's  defeat  at  Chancellorsville  at 
the  beginning  of  the  new  year. 

Then  the  tide  turned,  and  the  result  is  spelled  in  one  word 
Gettysburg.     The  Confederates  charged;   the  Federals 
converged,  and  the  tide  rolled  slowly  and  heavily  rearward. 
The  Smith's  hope  of  ultimate  victory  was  crushed. 

BATTLE  OF  SEDAN,  SEPTEMBER  1,  1870 

The  occasion  of  the  German  war  with  France  was  the 
fact  that  Leopold,  of  Hohenzollern,  a  kinsman  of  the  king 
of  Prussia,  allowed  himself  to  be  a  candidate  for  the  Span- 
ish throne;  but  the  underlying  cause  was  the  intense  jealousy 
of  Napoleon  III.  at  the  success  of  Prussia  in  gathering  so 
great  a  part  of  Germany  around  herself. 

The  French  armies,  under  Marshals  McMahon  and 
Bazaine,  marched  to  the  Rhine.  But  the  German  states, 
with  perfect  unanimity,  joined  all  their  forces  under  King 
William  of  Prussia,  to  repel  the  invaders;  and  immense 
armies,  splendid  in  discipline  and  equipment,  were  promptly 
concentrated  near  the  east  bank  of  the  Rhine,  under  the 
Prussian  monarch,  aided  by  Von  Moltke  and  other  generals. 
In  the  first  conflicts,  McMahon  was  defeated  and  driven  into 
retreat:  but  he  took  up  a  strong  position  at  Sedan.  Here 
was  fought  a  great  and  decisive  battle,  on  September  1, 
1870;  and  the  French,  driven  from  their  position  and  com- 
pletely surrounded,  were  compelled  to  surrender.  More 
than  80,000  men  laid  down  their  arms;  the  Emperor  Napo- 


The  World's  Decisive  Battles — Continued         271 

leon  III.,  who  was  present  with  this  army,  yielded  his  sword 
to  King  William,  and  received  as  his  residence  the  Castle  of 
Wilhelmshohe,  near  Cassel.  While  a  part  of  the  German 
army  marched  on  Paris  and  invested  that  city,  Bazaine  was 
shut  up  in  Metz,  where,  on  the  21st  of  October,  he  surren- 
dered his  army  prisoners  of  war. 

BATTLE  OF  MANILA  BAY,  MAY   1,   1898 

Few  possessions  have  been  the  subject  of  more  discus- 
sion in  state  departments  than  the  Island  of  Cuba.  During 
the  whole  of  the  nineteenth  century,  it  was  said,  officially  and 
unofficially,  that  the  "Union  can  never  enjoy  repose  nor 
possess  reliable  security  as  long  as  Cuba  is  not  embraced 
within  its  boundaries."  The  incident  of  the  American 
schooner  Virginius,  in  1873,  gave  added  impetus  to  the  move- 
ment for  the  control  of  Cuba  by  the  United  States,  despite 
the  apologies  of  Spain  in  the  matter.  The  same  may  be 
said  of  the  Cuban  "Ten  Years'  War,"  from  18G8  to  1878, 
which  was  characterized  by  great  cruelty  and  destructive 
losses  of  life  and  property  involving  American  interests. 
Spain's  repeated  promises  to  better  conditions  on  the  island 
amounted  to  nothing;  and  when  the  conditions  of  rioting 
extended  to  Havana  itself,  the  United  States  sent  the  cruiser 
Maine  on  a  friendly  visit  to  that  port. 

Three  weeks  after  her  arrival,  the  Maine,  while  lying  at 
her  harbor  moorings,  was  blown  up,  with  a  loss  of  266  lives. 
The  verdict  of  the  American  Court  of  Inquiry  was  that  she 
was  destroyed  from  the  outside;  the  Spanish  inquiry  resulted 
in  a  verdict  that  internal  causes  destroyed  the  vessel. 

President  McKinley  was  powerless  against  the  popular 


272  The   World's  Decisive  Battles — Continued 


sentiment  in  favor  of  war  with  Spain;  Congress  was  carried 
away  by  the  wave  of  intense  feeling,  and,  on  April  25,  1898, 
war  with  Spain  was  formally  declared.  For  the  first  time 
since  1812  America  was  at  war  with  a  European  nation. 

The  principal  scene  of  conflict  was  not  the  island  of 
Cuba,  as  many  people  had  assumed;  but,  with  the  exception 
of  the  one  battle  of  Santiago,  was  in  the  Pacific.  A  for- 
midable Spanish  squadron  lay  in  Manila  Bay;  and  imme- 
diately upon  the  declaration  of  war,  Commodore  Dewey, 
who,  with  his  fleet,  had  been  in  the  harbor  of  Hong  Kong  for 
a  month,  awaiting  developments,  sailed  for  Manila,  follow- 
ing the  receipt  of  a  cable  from  President  McKinley  directing 
him  to  capture  or  destroy  the  Spanish  fleet. 

On  Saturday  night,  April  30,  the  Spanish  fort,  discov- 
ering the  presence  of  the  American  vessels,  opened  fire,  and 
was  silenced  with  a  six-inch  shell  from  the  Concord.  The 
next  morning,  the  famous  Battle  of  Manila  Bay  took  place; 
and  no  war  ever  furnished  a  more  decisive  victory.  Xo  lives 
were  lost  on  the  American  side;  and,  with  the  exception  of 
four  men  who  were  wounded  through  the  explosion  of  a 
Spanish  shell  on  the  Baltimore,  none  was  injured.  The 
damage  to  the  American  ships  was  slight;  the  Spanish  fleet 
was  annihilated,  and  the  casualties  amounted  to  about  400 
men.  The  guns  of  Commodore  Dewey  had  demolished  the 
water  batteries  of  Cavite  and  made  the  city  of  Manila  de- 
fenseless.    The  entire  Spanish  arsenal  was  captured. 

On  this  May  day,  Spain  was  expelled  from  the  Pacific, 
and  her  heritage  of  Asiatic  power  passed  to  the  United 
States. 


The  World's  Decisive  Battles — Continued        273 

THE   BATTLES  OF  SANTIAGO,    1898 

The  first  step  taken  by  the  American  government  was 
the  blockade  of  Cuba,  in  order  to  quickly  bring  things  to  an 
issue;  and,  early  in  1898,  a  large  portion  of  the  American 
navy  was  assembled  in  Florida  waters.  At  the  same  time, 
men  whose  terms  of  enlistment  were  about  to  expire  were 
retained  in  the  service,  and  every  effort  was  made,  in  various 
ways,  to  bring  the  navy  up  to  the  highest  standard  of  ef- 
ficiency. 

In  April,  1898,  Admiral  Cervera's  division  of  the  Span- 
ish fleet  sailed  from  the  Cape  Verde  Islands ;  its  destination 
was  unknown,  and  for  two  weeks  it  disappeared  from  the 
map,  so  to  speak.  Speculation  was  rife  as  to  its  where- 
abouts, and  the  American  navy  continually  patrolled  West 
Indian  waters  in  search  of  the  phantom  fleet,  which,  on  May 
12th,  appeared  off  Martinique.  The  navy  department,  hav- 
ing heard  that  Cervera  was  rushing  munitions  of  war  to 
Cuba,  and  that  he  intended  to  ship  them  to  Havana  by  rail 
from  the  southern  coast  of  the  island,  distributed  the  Ameri- 
can fleet  from  Cienfuegos  to  Santiago  de  Cuba,  to  intercept 
him.  The  Spanish  squadron,  unobserved  by  the  scouting 
cruisers,  slipped  into  Santiago  on  May  19;  and  on  the  same 
day,  spies  in  Havana  notified  the  department  to  that  effect. 
This  was  two  days  before  Schley's  arrival  at  Cienfuegos, 
and  Cervera  could  easily  have  made  that  port  had  he  known 
the  conditions. 

On  May  28,  Schley,  returning  to  Santiago,  after  the 
much  discussed  retrograde  movement  to  the  west,  blockaded 
that  port.  Admiral  Sampson  arrived  four  days  later  and 
assumed  command  of  the  squadron.     The  blockade  lasted 


NEW  GERMAN  TORPEDO  BOAT  G.  8 


CATCHING  A  SPENT  TORPEDO 


•±~  V  The    World's   Decisive   Battles     Continued 

almost  five  weeks,  and  was  eagerly  watched  by  people  every- 
where. This  period  was  marked  by  the  daring  but  unsuc- 
cessful attempt  made  by  Lieutenant  Ilobson  to  sink  the 
collier  Merrimac  across  the  harbor  entrance.  The  plan  mis- 
carried; and  Ilobson  and  his  men,  escaping  death  as  by  a 
miracle,  Mere  captured  by  the  Spaniards. 

Immediately  upon  the  bottling  up  in  Santiago  of  Cer- 
vera  and  his  fleet,  it  was  decided  to  send  an  army  to  cooperate 
with  the  navy;  and  the  200,000  volunteers  who  had  enlisted 
in  May  were  sent  to  the  front.  After  several  desperate  bat- 
tles had  been  fought  in  the  rear  of  Santiago,  the  Spaniards, 
on  July  3,  ceased  firing.  The  losses  in  the  three  days'  fight 
were  eighteen  officers  and  127  men  killed,  05  officers  and  84*9 
men  wounded,  and  72  men  missing. 

Because  of  the  advance  made  by  the  American  troops  on 
Santiago,  the  Spanish  Captain-General,  Blanco,  ordered 
Cervera  out  of  the  harbor,  where  he  had  been  "bottled  up" 
for  two  weeks.  Cervera,  knowing  that  he  was  leading  a  for~ 
lorn  hope,  obeyed.  Sampson,  long  under  the  impression 
that  the  Spanish  fleet  would  attempt  to  escape  under  cover 
of  darkness,  kept  his  ships  close  to  shore,  with  dazzling 
search-lights  constantly  playing  on  the  harbor  entrance. 

The  following  morning,  July  3,  the  Spanish  ships  were 
discovered  steaming  out  of  the  harbor;  and  the  American 
vessels  at  once  closed  in  on  them.  In  a  little  over  three 
hours  the  battle  was  over;  on  the  American  side,  only  one 
man  was  killed  and  one  wounded,  while  the  Spaniards  lost 
about  six  hundred  in  killed  and  wounded.  The  entire  Span- 
ish fleet  was  wiped  out,  with  the  exception  of  the  Colon, 
which  returned  to  shore  and  surrendered.     The  American 


The  World's  Decisive  Battles — Continued         275 

sailors  effected  gallant  rescues  of  the  officers  and  crews  of 
the  burning  vessels,  and  extended  every  humanity  to  the 
prisoners. 

On  July  3,  the  surrender  of  the  Spanish  forces  at  San- 
tiago being  refused  by  Toral,  Shafter,  after  giving  the 
women  and  children  two  days  in  which  to  evacuate,  bom- 
barded the  city.  At  this  juncture,  Miles  arrived  with  addi- 
tional troops  intended  for  Porto  Rico;  and,  with  Shafter, 
met  Toral  under  a  flag  of  truce  and  arranged  terms  for  the 
surrender,  which  took  place  a  week  later.  Following  this, 
Miles  invaded  Porto  Rico,  and  had  gained  control  of  all  the 
southern  and  western  portions  of  the  island,  when  hostilities 
were  suspended  by  the  peace  protocol.  The  American  losses 
here  were  nominal. 

Manila  was  assaulted  and  captured  on  August  1.3,  the 
day  after  the  signing  of  the  protocol.  The  news  of  the  sign- 
ing had  not,  of  course,  reached  the  Philippines  at  this  time. 

BATTLE  OF  TSU-SHIMA    (SEA  OF  JAPAN) 

Since  time  out  of  mind  Russia  has  looked  longingly  upon 
the  territory  to  the  south  and  east  of  her,  as  affording  her 
seaports  free  from  ice.  Following  her  steady  progress  across 
Asia,  she  founded  Vladivostock,  in  the  Sea  of  Japan,  in 
1861,  thereby  obtaining  a  Pacific  seaport. 

Japan  was  deprived  by  the  great  powers  of  her  prizes 
following  the  war  between  herself  and  China;  among  these 
was  Port  Arthur,  which  was  occupied  in  1898  by  the  Rus- 
sians, under  a  secret  treaty  with  China.  The  latter  country 
afterward  gave  Russia  permission  to  extend  her  railroad 
lines  to  Port  Arthur ;  and  the  czar  at  once  began  to  multiply 


27(i        The  World's  Decisive  Battles — Continued 

supplies  and  fortifications  at  that  point.  Japan  protested, 
and  Russia  promised  to  evacuate  Manchuria;  but  she  did 
not  do  so. 

Japan  decided  to  strike;  and,  on  February  6,  1904,  she 
recalled  her  minister  from  St.  Petersburg,  and  sent  the  Rus- 
sian minister  home.  Two  days  afterward,  Admiral  Togo 
attacked  the  Russian  fleet  at  Port  Arthur;  and  the  result 
gave  Japan  naval  supremacy  in  the  Pacific.  By  May,  she 
had  sent  three  armies  Russiaward.  Then  came  the  defeat 
by  Kuroki  of  Zassulitch  at  the  Yalu,  the  defeat  of  Stoessel 
and  the  investment  of  Port  Arthur,  the  defeat  of  Stakelberg, 
when  he  attempted  to  bring  relief,  and  the  long  and  bloody 
siege  of  Port  Arthur,  which  terminated  in  its  surrender, 
January  2,  1905. 

Meantime,  the  great  Battle  of  Liao-Yang,  fought  in 
August  and  September,  by  Oyama,  had  caused  the  Russian 
army  of  Manchuria  to  retreat  to  Mukden.  In  March,  1905, 
Kuropatkin  was  driven  from  there;  and  the  Japanese,  hav- 
ing a  free  hand  since  the  fall  of  Port  Arthur,  pressed  on, 
and  occupied  Tie-Ling  a  few  days  afterward. 

Russia,  realizing  the  ineffectiveness  of  her  army,  deter- 
mined to  send  her  Baltic  fleet  to  the  rescue;  and,  on  October 
15,  1904,  Admiral  Rojestvensky  sailed  from  Cronstadt. 
The  general  inefficiency  of  the  Russian  navy,  which  had  long 
been  a  matter  of  common  report,  was  established  when  the 
Russian  vessels,  off  the  Dogger  Bank  in  the  German  Ocean, 
fired  upon  some  defenseless  English  fishing  craft,  killing 
several  men,  then  steamed  onward,  without  investigation. 
The  Russian  admiral  afterward  reported  that  it  was  his 
impression  that  the  craft  in  question  were  Japanese  torpedo 
boats;  but  this  explanation  did  not  satisfy,  and  an  apology 


The  World's  Decisive  Battles — Continued        277 

and  payment  of  a  money  indemnity  to  England  were  neces- 
sary to  close  the  incident. 

At  Tangier,  the  Russian  fleet  was  divided,  part  of  it  tak- 
ing the  Suez  Canal  route,  while  the  remainder  went  around 
the  Cape  of  Good  Hope.  In  May,  1905 — seven  months 
later — the  fleet  left  Annam,  and,  like  Cervera's,  in  the  Span- 
ish-American War,  dropped  out  of  sight  for  two  weeks, 
despite  the  active  efforts  of  the  Japanese  authorities  to  locate 
it.  It  then  became  apparent  that  Rojestvensky  intended  to 
try  to  make  Vladivostock,  that  he  might  obtain  a  base  of 
supplies,  and  refit.  The  Japanese  were  determined  to  pre- 
vent this,  and  to  force  the  Russian  commander  to  give  battle 
while  he  was  in  a  condition  of  unpreparedness. 

The  Japanese  parcelled  out  the  Sea  of  Japan  like  a 
checker-board,  knowing  that  Rojestvensky  would  attempt 
one  of  the  passages  there.  On  May  27,  the  Russians  were 
sighted  in  Square  203,  in  the  eastern  channel,  east  of  the 
Island  of  Tsu-Shima.  Togo,  to  prevent  the  escape  of  the 
Russians  to  the  north,  toward  Vladivostock,  threw  his  fleet 
across  the  Russian  column,  thus  bringing  a  crushing  and 
concentrated  fire  on  the  leading  Russian  ships,  and  at  the 
same  time  masking  the  guns  of  the  Russian  vessels  in  the 
rear. 

The  unequal  battle  continued,  with  one  catastrophe  after 
another  befalling  the  ships  of  the  czar,  until  sunset,  when 
Admiral  Togo  ordered  into  action  the  torpedo  fleet;  and 
throughout  the  night  these  harried  the  wearied  and  disorgan- 
ized foe.  The  following  morning,  May  28,  Admiral  Nebog- 
atofF,  in  charge  of  the  remaining  five  vessels — all  that  was 
left  of  the  powerful  Russian  fleet — hauled  down  his  flag  and 
surrendered. 


•278  The   World's  Decisive  Battles     Continued 

In  its  materia]  results,  and  as  an  epoch-making  event. 
the  Battle  of  Tsu-Shima  ranks  with  the  decisive  battles  of 
the  world.  Japan,  checking  the  aggressions  of  Russia  in  the 
Orient,  had  changed  the  map  of  the  world  once  more,  and 
had  taken  a  place  in  the  council  of  the  nations. 


THIS  IS  WHAT   WAR  MEANS 


CHAPTER  XXXI 

NEUTRALITY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES 

President  Wilsons  Proclamation  of  Neutrality — United 
States  Declared  to  Be  Absolutely  Neutral  in  Great  Con- 
flict— Recognizes  the  State  of  War — ^Lcts  Forbidden  to 
Americans — Acts  Forbidden  to  Belligerents — Presi- 
dent's Warning  to  Americans  to  Keep  Calm — Wilson's 
Offer  of  Mediation  to  Warring  Powers — Powers  Cour- 
teously Decline  Proffer. 

WHILE  the  European  nations  were  leaping  at  each 
other's  throats  it  was  only  natural  that  the  gigantic 
conflict  that  was  getting  under  way  would  shake  the  United 
States.  But  here  only  the  tremors  were  felt  for  President 
Wilson  proclaimed  the  neutrality  of  the  United  States  on 
August  4. 

The  proclamation  was  drawn  by  Counsellor  Lansing  of 
the  State  Department  and  Secretary  of  State  Bryan  took  it 
with  him  to  the  regular  meeting  of  the  Cabinet.  There  the 
President  submitted  the  document  to  the  members  of  the 
Cabinet  and  it  was  approved.  It  was  formally  issued  within 
thirty  minutes  of  the  beginning  of  the  Cabinet  meeting. 

In  form  the  proclamation  followed  closely  the  document 

279 


280  Neutrality  of  the  lTiiitcd  States 

of  the  same  character  issued  by  President  Roosevelt  at  the 
time  of  the  Russo-Japanese  war.  It  provided  for  the  abso- 
lute neutrality  of  the  United  States  and  informed  the  peoples 
of  the  world  that  this  country  would  live  up  to  its  declara- 
tions. 

In  the  preamble  the  existence  of  a  state  of  war  between 
Austria  and  Servia,  between  Germany  and  Russia  and 
between  Germany  and  France  was  formally  recognized.  It 
was  stated  that  the  laws  and  treaties  of  the  United  States 
imposed  on  all  persons  residing  therein  the  duty  of  strict 
neutrality,  and  that  it  was  the  duty  of  a  neutral  government 
not  to  permit  the  making  of  its  waters  subservient  to  the  pur- 
poses of  war. 

The  President,  therefore,  made  known  the  acts  which 
were  forbidden  to  be  done  within  the  United  States,  in  order 
that  the  neutrality  of  the  nation  and  of  its  citizens  and  other 
residents  might  be  preserved.  Eleven  restrictions  were 
placed  on  the  peojrie  and  these  acts  are  prohibited: 

Accepting  or  exercising  a  commission  to  serve  with  one 
belligerent  against  another. 

Enlisting  or  entering  the  service  of  any  belligerent  as  a 
soldier,  sailor,  marine  or  otherwise. 

Hiring  or  obtaining  another  person  to  enlist. 

Hiring  another  to  go  beyond  the  limits  of  the  United 
States  for  the  purpose  of  enlisting. 

Hiring  another  to  leave  the  country  with  the  intent  to  be 
enlisted. 

Retaining  another  to  leave  the  United  States  with  intent 
to  be  enlisted. 

Fitting  out,  or  procuring  the  fitting  out,  or  being  con- 


Neutrality  of  the  United  States  281 

cerned  in  the  fitting  out  or  arming,  of  any  ship  with  intent 
that  such  ship  shall  be  employed  in  the  service  of  any 
belligerent. 

Issuing  or  delivering  a  commission  for  any  ship,  to  the 
intent  that  she  may  be  employed  by  any  belligerent. 

In  any  way  taking  part  in  the  increasing  or  augmentation 
of  the  force  or  armament  of  any  ship  of  war  belonging  to  a 
belligerent. 

Setting  on  foot  or  aiding  in  the  preparation  of  any  mili- 
tary expedition  from  the  United  States  against  the  territories 
of  the  belligerents. 

FORBIDS  USE  OF  UNITED  STATES  WATERS 

The  proclamation  set  forth  that  the  use  of  the  waters  of 
the  United  States  by  any  armed  vessel  of  a  belligerent,  for 
preparation  for  hostilities,  or  for  spying,  must  be  regarded 
as  unfriendly  and  offensive.  Consequently  after  August  5 
no  such  vessel  was  permitted  to  use  any  port  from  which 
a  vessel  from  an  opposing  belligerent  previously  departed 
within  twenty-four  hours. 

Vessels  of  the  belligerents  were  required  to  depart  from 
any  port  they  enter  within  twenty-four  hours,  except  in  case 
of  stress  of  weather,  requiring  provisions  for  the  subsistence 
of  her  crew  or  for  repairs. 

If  several  ships  of  opposing  belligerents  shall  enter  a 
harbor  they  are  to  be  required  to  depart,  alternately,  at  inter- 
vals of  twenty-four  hours,  the  proclamation  ordered. 

Only  such  supplies  as  are  necessary  for  the  crew  shall  be 
carried  from  a  port  by  any  armed  vessel  of  a  belligerent,  and 
only  so  much  coal  as  will  enable  her  to  get  to  her  nearest 


282  Neutrality  of  the  United  States 

home  port;  it  continued  adding  that  vessels  using  both  steam 
and  sail  power  are  to  be  allowed  only  half  as  mueli  coal,  and 
no  such  vessel,  without  special  permission,  is  to  be  allowed 
to  eoal  twice  within  the  waters  of  the  United  States  within 
three  months,  unless  she  has  in  the  meanwhile  entered  a  port 
of  the  Government  to  which  she  belongs. 

All  citizens  and  residents  were  warned  that  they  must  not 
take  any  part  in  the  war,  but  should  remain  at  peaee  with  all 
the  belligerents;  that  they  should  not  commit  any  act  con- 
trary to  the  treaties  and  laws  of  the  United  States,  and  that, 
although  having  the  right  to  full  and  free  expression  of  their 
sympathies,  they  must  in  no  way  aid  any  of  the  belligerents. 

While  all  persons  may  manufacture  and  sell  within  the 
United  States  arms  and  munitions  of  war  and  other  articles 
known  as  contraband  of  war,  the  carriage  of  such  on  the  seas 
was  prohibited,  as  was  the  transportation  of  the  soldiers  of 
belligerents  and  all  attempts  to  break  a  blockade  lawfully 
established.  Such  acts,  the  proclamation  warned,  will  incur 
"the  risk  of  hostile  capture  and  the  penalties  denounced  by 
the  law  of  nations  in  that  behalf." 

The  President's  proclamation  closed:  . 

"And  I  do  hereby  give  notice  that  all  citizens  of  the 
United  States  and  others,  who  may  claim  the  protection  of 
this  Government,  who  may  misconduct  themselves  in  the 
premises,  will  do  so  at  their  peril;  and  that  they  can  in  no 
wis<-  obtain  any  protection  from  the  Government  of  the 
United  States  against  the  consequences  of  their  misconduct." 

PRESIDENT  WARNS  AMERICANS 

TCefore  this  proclamation  and  while  conditions  in  Conti- 
nental Europe  were  getting  worse  day  by  day,  President 


Neutrality  of  the  United  States  283 

Wilson  took  occasion  to  sound  another  warning  to  Ameri- 
cans. He  told  them  to  be  calm  in  the  face  of  the  European 
crisis.    He  said: 

"It  is  extremely  necessary,  it  is  manifestly  necessary,  in 
the  present  state  of  affairs  on  the  other  side  of  the  water 
that  you  should  be  extremely  careful  not  to  add  in  any  way 
to  the  excitement.  Of  course,  the  European  world  is  in  a 
highly  excited  state  of  mind,  but  the  excitement  ought  not  to 
spread  to  the  United  States. 

"So  far  as  we  are  concerned,  there  is  no  cause  for  excite- 
ment. There  is  great  inconvenience,  for  the  time  being,  in 
the  money  market  and  in  our  exchanges,  and,  temporarily, 
in  the  handling  of  our  crops,  but  America  is  absolutely  pre- 
pared to  meet  the  financial  situation  and  to  straighten  every- 
thing out  without  any  material  difficulty.  The  only  thing 
that  can  possibly  prevent  it  is  unreasonable  apprehension 
and  excitement. 

"If  I  might  make  a  suggestion  to  you  gentlemen,  there- 
fore, I  would  urge  you  not  to  give  currency  to  any  unverified 
rumor,  to  anything  that  would  tend  to  create  or  add  to  excite- 
ment. I  think  that  you  will  agree  that  we  must  all  at  the 
present  moment  act  together  as  Americans  in  seeing  that 
America  does  not  suffer  any  unnecessary  distress  from  what 
is  going  on  in  the  world  at  large.  The  situation  in  Europe  is 
perhaps  the  gravest  in  its  possibilities  that  has  arisen  in 
modern  times,  but  it  need  not  affect  the  United  States 
unfavorably  in  the  long  run. 

"Not  that  the  United  States  has  anything  to  take  advan- 
tage of,  but  her  own  position  is  sound  and  she  owes  it  to 
mankind  to  remain  in  such  a  condition  and  in  such  a  state  of 
mind  that  she  can  help  the  rest  of  the  world. 


284  Neutrality  of  the  United  Slates 

'  I  want  to  have  the  pride  of  feeling  that  America,  if 
nobody  else,  has  her  self-possession  and  stands  ready  with 
calmness  of  thought  and  steadiness  of  purpose  to  help  the 
rest  of  the  world.  And  we  can  do  it  and  reap  ;i  great  perma- 
nent glory  out  of  doing  it,  provided  we  all  co-operate  to  see 
that  nobody  loses  I  lis  head. 

I  know  from  my  conferences  with  the  Secretary  of  the 
Treasury,  who  is  in  very  close  touch  with  the  financial  situa- 
tion throughout  the  country,  that  there  is  no  cause  for  alarm. 
There  is  cause  for  getting  busy  and  doing  the  thing  in  the 
right  way,  but  there  is  no  element  of  unsoundness  and  there 
is  no  cause  for  alarm.  The  bankers  and  business  men  of 
the  country  are  co-operating  with  the  Government  with  a 
zeal,  intelligence  and  spirit  which  make  the  outcome  secure." 

The  day  following  the  issuing  of  his  neutrality  proclama- 
tion President  Wilson  tended  his  good  offices  to  the  warring 
nations. 

OFFER   OF    .MEDIATION 

In  his  cablegram  to  the  German  Emperor,  the  Czar  of 
Russia,  the  Emperor  of  Austria-Hungary,  the  President  of 
France  and  the  King  of  England,  he  said: 

"As  official  head  of  one  of  the  powers  signatory  to  The 
Hague  Convention  I  feel  it  to  be  my  privilege  and  my 
duty,  under  article  three  of  that  convention,  to  say  to  you 
in  a  spirit  of  most  earnest  friendship  that  I  should  welcome 
an  opportunity  to  act  in  the  interest  of  European  peace, 
either  now  or  at  any  other  time  that  might  be  thought  more 
suitable,  as  an  occasion  to  serve  you  and  all  concerned  in 
a  way  that  would  afford  me  lasting  cause  for  gratitude  and 
happiness." 


Neutrality  of  the  United  States  285 

Representatives  of  the  German,  Russian,  Austrian, 
French  and  English  Embassies  were  notified  of  the  Execu- 
tive's action  by  Secretary  of  State  Bryan. 

The  President  acted  on  his  own  initiative.  He  did  not 
get  suggestion  from  any  neutral  or  belligerent  country  on 
the  subject.  He  did  what  he  considered  his  duty  under  The 
Hague  Convention,  which  provides  that  "in  case  of  serious 
disagreement  or  dispute,  before  an  appeal  to  arms,  the  con- 
tracting powers  agree  to  have  recourse,  as  far  as  circum- 
stances allow,  to  the  good  offices  or  mediation  of  one  or  more 
friendly  powers. 

"Independently  of  this  recourse,  the  contracting  powers 
deem  it  expedient  and  desirable  that  one  or  more  powers, 
strangers  to  the  dispute,  should,  on  their  own  initiative,  and 
as  far  as  circumstances  may  allow,  offer  their  good  offices 
or  mediation  to  the  states  as  variance. 

"Powers  strangers  to  the  dispute  have  the  right  to  offer 
good  offices  or  mediation  even  during  the  course  of  hostilities. 

"The  exercise  of  this  right  can  never  be  regarded  by  either 
of  the  parties  in  dispute  as  an  unfriendly  act." 

Servia  and  Montenegro  were  not  included  in  the  offer 
because  they  were  not  parties  of  The  Hague  Convention. 
Servia  took  part  in  the  conferences  but  never  ratified  the 

document. 

The  Hague  Convention,  signed  October  18,  1907,  and 
ratified  by  the  United  States  Senate  April  2,  1908,  and  by 
the  President  of  the  United  States  February  23,  1909,  and 
proclaimed  a  year  later,  provides  that : 

"The  part  of  the  mediator  consists  in  reconciling  the 
opposing  claims  and  appeasing  the  feelings  of  resentment 
which  may  have  arisen  between  the  states  at  variance. 


286  Neutrality  of  the  United  States 

"The  functions  of  the  mediator  are  at  an  end  when  once 
it  is  declared,  either  hy  one  of  the  parties  to  the  dispute  or 
by  the  mediator  himself,  that  the  means  of  reconciliation  pro- 
posed hy  him  are  not  accepted. 

"Good  officers  and  mediation  undertaken  either  at  the 
request  of  the  parties  in  dispute  or  on  the  initiative  of  powers 
strangers  to  the  dispute  have  exclusively  the  character  of 
advice,  and  never  have  binding  force. 

"The  acceptance  of  mediation  cannot,  unless  there  be  an 
agreement  to  the  contrary,  have  the  effect  of  interrupting, 
delaying;  or  hindering  mobilization  or  other  measures  of 
preparation  for  war. 

"If  it  takes  place  after  the  commencement  of  hostilities, 
the  military  operations  in  progress  are  not  interrupted  in  the 
absence  of  an  agreement  to  the  contrary." 

The  responses  to  this  offer  of  mediation  were  all  of  a 
friendly  nature  and  written  in  a  courteous  tone  but  all  the 
nations  involved  declared  that  they  could  not  accept  at  this 
time. 


CHAPTER  XXXII 

AMERICANS  ABROAD  AT  OUTBREAK  OF  WAR 

Americans  Caught  in  War  Zone — Service  Rendered  by 
American  Diplomats — President  Wilsons  Call  on  Con- 
gress for  Funds — $250 ,000  Immediately  Voted  for  Re- 
lief of  Stranded  Americans — $2,500,000  More  Voted  for 
Same  Purpose — Battleship  Tennessee  Sails  With  Gold 
Cargo  on  Mission  of  Relief — Refugees  Arrive  on  the 
Philadelphia — The  France  and  New  York  Return 
Crowded  With  Refugees* — Stories  of  Thrilling  Expe- 
riences. 

OVER  250,000  Americans  who  had  gone  to  Europe  to 
tour  the  Continent  or  were  temporary  residents  there 
were  caught  in  the  vortex  of  the  war  zone  early  in  August. 
Many  of  the  Americans  abroad  at  the  time  of  the  outbreak 
of  war  had  thrilling  experiences.  Many  were  stranded  in 
strange  countries,  unable  to  get  their  travelers'  checks  cashed. 
They  suffered  great  hardship.  Nor  was  the  lot  of  wealthy 
tourists  a  bit  lighter  than  that  of  the  thousands  of  school 
teachers  who  were  traveling  "in  suit  cases,"  so  to  speak. 

The  United  States  government  took  prompt  steps  to  aid 
the  stranded  Americans.  The  State  Department  kept  the 
cable  wires  hot  between  this  country  and  Europe.     Diplo- 

287 


CHASED  BY  A  WARSHIP 


w  / 


PUTTING  ON  THE  WAR  PAINT 


288  Americans  Abroad  at  Outbreak  of  War 

matic  and  consular  officials  to  the  warring  countries  received 
orders  to  relieve  the  suffering  of  Americans.  In  such  a 
crisis  the  often  scoffed  at  diplomatic  service  of  the  United 
States  rose  to  heights  of  efficiency. 

PRESIDENT  APPEALS  FOB  FUNDS 

President  Wilson  asked  Congress  to  appropriate  $250,- 
ooo,  on  August  .'J,  with  which  to  relieve  immediately  Ameri- 
cans abroad.  Congress  promptly  rushed  through  a  bill 
granting  that  amount.  The  following  day  he  asked  for 
$2,500,000  in  an  additional  appropriation. 

The  President's  message  read: 

"After  further  consideration  of  the  existing  condition  in 
Europe  in  so  far  as  it  is  affecting  citizens  of  the  United 
States  who  are  there  without  means,  financial  or  otherwise, 
to  return  to  their  homes  in  this  country,  it  seems  incumbent 
upon  the  government  to  take  steps  at  once  to  provide  ade- 
quate means  by  the  chartering  of  vessels  or  otherwise  of 
bringing  Americans  out  of  the  disturbed  region  and  con- 
veying them  to  their  homes  in  the  United  States.  Moreover, 
in  view  of  the  difficulty  of  obtaining  money  upon  letters  of 
credit  with  which  most  Americans  abroad  are  supplied,  it 
will  he  necessary  to  send  agents  abroad  with  funds  which  can 
he  advanced  on  such  evidences  of  credit  or  used  for  the  assist- 
ance of  destitute  citizens  of  the  United  States. 

"In  these  circumstances  I  recommend  the  immediate  pas- 
sage by  the  Congress  of  an  act  appropriating  two  million  five 
hundred  thousand  dollars,  or  so  much  thereof  as  may  he 
necessary,  to  he  placed  at  the  disposal  of  the  President  for 
the  relief,  protection  and  transportation  of  American  citizens 


Americans  Abroad  at  Outbreak  of  War  289 

and  for  personal  services,  rent  and  other  expenses  which  may 
be  incurred  in  the  District  of  Columbia  or  elsewhere  con- 
nected with  or  growing  out  of  the  existing  disturbance  in 
Europe." 

Congress  promptly  backed  up  President  Wilson  again, 
and  on  August  6  the  money  was  on  its  way  to  Europe,  stowed 
in  the  after  magazines  of  the  United  States  cruiser  Ten- 
nessee. Assistant  Secretary  Breckinridge  went  in  command 
of  the  work  of  relief.  Officials  of  the  United  States  Govern- 
ment who  were  abroad  at  the  time  were  ordered  to  co-operate 
with  Mr.  Breckinridge  in  ascertaining  the  whereabouts  of 
stranded  Americans  so  that  they  might  be  able  to  obtain 
speedy  relief. 

The  first  of  the  American  refugees  from  the  real  war 
zone  reached  this  country  on  August  12  when,  with  1,012  pas- 
sengers, a  crew  of  300  men,  and  six  mail  clerks  on  board, 
the  American  Line  steamship  Philadelphia  warped  into  her 
pier  in  New  York.  Never  had  the  Philadelphia  accommo- 
dated such  a  crowd.  There  were  703  second  cabin  passengers 
and  309  in  the  steerage.  Three  of  the  men  in  the  steerage 
could  have  purchased  the  Philadelphia  several  times  over,  but 
their  wealth  was  not  great  enough  to  buy  a  bed  in  a  second 
cabin.  There  are  no  first  cabins  on  the  vessel.  In  one  second 
cabin  slept  fifteen  women.  Some  were  compelled  to  sleep  on 
deck,  some  in  the  dining  saloon  and  others  in  the  companion- 
way.  Many  steerage  passengers  had  the  run  of  the  deck  and 
they  were  treated  with  the  same  consideration,  as  far  as 
possible,  as  those  occupying  the  cabins. 

The  Philadelphia,  in  charge  of  Captain  Mills,  sailed  from 
Southampton  August  5  and  touched  Queenstown  next  day. 
It  was  found  on  leaving  Queenstown  that  there  was  hardly 


290  Americans  Abroad  at   Outbreak-  of    War 

standing  room  on  deck  for  all  the  passengers.  Men  gave  up 
their  steamer  chairs  to  women  and  had  to  remain  on  their 
feet.  So  crowded  was  the  deck  during  the  day  that  pas- 
sengers stumbled  over  each  other.  The  nights  were  cold  and 
the  men  who  were  compelled  to  sleep  in  the  open  almost  froze. 

WARSHIPS  COVER  LINER 

On  leaving  Queenstown  the  Philadelphia  was  followed 
by  a  British  warship.  Later  another  British  vessel  took  the 
place  of  the  first  and  kept  close  to  the  ship  until  she  was  well 
on  her  way.  Soon  after  the  last  war  vessel  turned  about  after 
signalling  "All  right,"  the  Philadelphia  came  upon  several 
French  torpedo  boats. 

One  of  the  boats  ran  close  to  the  liner  and  signalled 
"Stop!"  Captain  Mills  did  not  obey,  thinking  that  his  flying 
the  United  States  flag  was  sufficient  for  him  to  continue. 
Then  came  this  signal  from  the  French  boat: 

"Stop  and  stop  quickly!" 

The  Philadelphia  obeyed  and  the  torpedo  boat  came  so 
close  that  the  wash  from  the  liner  almost  swamped  it. 

Although  the  passengers  suffered  much  discomfort 
throughout  the  trip  because  of  the  crowded  condition  of  the 
ship,  the  weather  was  favoring  them,  except  those  who  slept 
on  deck.  The  passengers  were  mighty  glad,  however,  to  see 
Liberty,  and  when  the  Philadelphia  was  drawing  into  quaran- 
tine and  a  mail  boat  came  alongside  the  passengers  gave 
rousing  cheers. 

"We  have  a  kaiser  on  board.  What  shall  we  do  with 
him?"  yelled  one  man,  and  the  passengers  laughed. 

"Who  played  the  Giants  today?"  asked  another. 


Americans  Abroad  at  Outbreak  of  War         291 

And  so  the  ship  rang  with  laughter  and  questions  all  the 
way  up  the  bay  to  the  pier. 

GERMAN  TROOPS  STOP  TRAIN 

"I  was  in  Dresden  the  day  war  was  declared,"  said  A. 
Assman,  "and  took  the  first  train  I  could  catch  for  Rotter- 
dam. When  we  reached  the  border  line  the  train  was  stopped 
by  troops  and  every  car  belonging  to  a  German  company 
was  detached  from  the  train. 

"At  the  time  we  had  eight  coaches,  and  all  of  them  were 
crowded  to  the  platforms.  The  taking  off  of  three  coaches 
was  a  serious  matter.  All  the  passengers  from  these  coaches 
had  to  squeeze  into  the  other  already  suffocatingly  crowded 
coaches. 

"But  the  greatest  hardships  were  in  getting  to  London. 
There  is  hardly  a  passenger  on  the  Philadelphia  who  has  not 
lost  his  or  her  baggage.  One  woman  on  board  who  lost  all 
her  trunks  and  jewels  landed  in  London  with  just  one 
shilling." 

Milton  Blumenthal,  who  boarded  the  Philadelphia  at 
Southampton,  was  in  Paris  when  war  was  declared  against 
France  by  Germany. 

"I  left  Paris  at  5  o'clock  next  morning,"  he  said.  "At 
that  time  the  excitement  was  intense.  The  walls  of  the  city 
were  placarded  with  signs  which  read: 

"  'All  men  not  over  thirty-three  go  to  the  front.' 

"Even  at  that  hour  the  streets  were  crowded  with  excited 
throngs.  I  got  to  London  as  quickly  as  possible,  but  that 
wasn't  very  quick.  This  trip  to  London  was  disagreeable 
enough  to  be  remembered  a  lifetime." 


•j(.>'2  Americans  Abroad  <it  Outbreak  of  War 

John  A.  Wilson,  the  President's  cousin,  appeared  to  be 
the  happiest   person  in  the  list  of  bedraggled  passengers, 

while  Martin  Vogel,  Assistant  Treasurer  of  the  United 
States  a1  New  Fork,  appeared  to  be  the  mosl  unhappy.  Mr. 
Vogel  finished  up  his  honeymoon  aboard  the  Philadelphia. 
I  [e  said: 

"Amerieans  generally  are  in  an  extremely  bad  way  in 
Paris  and  Berlin.  The  hotels  are  all  closed  in  Paris  and 
the  waiters  have  all  gone  to  the  war.  .Many  Americans  are 
actually  destitute.  There  was  the  case  of  young  Mr.  Wide- 
ner  of  Philadelphia,  whose  automobile  was  taken  from  him 
by  the  French  soldiers  while  he  Mas  touring  through  the 
country  and  his  chauffeur  was  hustled  off  to  carry  a  gun. 
.Mr.  Bonner,  manager  of  the  Ritz-Carlton  of  Philadelphia, 
also  was  relieved  of  his  machine  while  about  three  miles  from 
the  Belgian  frontier.     He  Mas  left  to  hustle  for  himself. 

"The  plight  of  American  women  is  peculiarly  bad.  Those 
who  have  no  gold  are  being  subjected  to  all  sorts  of  indig- 
nities." 

Max  Annenburg,  circulation  manager  of  the  Chicago 
Tribune,  was  one  of  the  passengers  on  the  Philadelphia. 
With  his  wife  and  two  children  he  was  in  Hamburg  at  the 
outbreak  of  the  trouble.    He  thus  described  his  experiences: 

NO     GEEMAN     BOATS     SAIL 

"Those  who  were  to  sail  by  the  Imperator,  of  which  I 
was  one,  got  into  Hamburg  on  July  30  and  had  their  bag- 
gage tranif erred   to  Cuxhaven,  their  tickets  changed  and 

everything  in  readiness ,n  s;iil  the  next  day«  The  next  morn- 


Americans  Abroad  at  Outbreak  of  War  293 

ing  I  woke  up  at  my  hotel  and  the  elevator  boy  told  me  that 
there  were  no  boats  sailing  from  the  German  ports. 

"Inside  of  an  hour  there  was  a  mob  of  angry  Americans 
storming  the  offices  of  the  Hamburg- American  Line. 

"At  last  they  told  us  that  the  ship  would  not  sail  and  the 
passengers  cashed  in  their  tickets.  Every  one  of  them  got 
their  money  in  German  coin  and  then  made  a  rush  for  the 
first  train  for  London. 

"About  two  thousand  were  able  to  get  aboard  the  train 
which  left  for  Holland  and  the  rest  were  left  behind. 

"The  conditions  on  the  train  on  which  we  left  were  hor- 
rible. The  German  troops  jammed  and  pushed  men,  women 
and  children  aboard  until  we  were  fairly  piled  up  in  the 
aisles. 

"Literally  packed  in  like  sardines,  we  rode  to  the  Hol- 
land line  with  many  stops.  There  the  soldiers  again  came 
aboard  the  train  and  dumped  everybody  out.  They  said  that 
the  train  had  to  go  back  to  act  as  a  troop  train  and  that  now 
we  were  on  Dutch  soil  the  Dutch  would  have  to  look  after 
us.    That  was  at  3  o'clock  in  the  morning. 

"We  waited  in  the  dark  for  about  two  hours  and  a  half, 
when  a  Dutch  train  backed  up  and  we  boarded  this  for 
Flushing,  where  we  were  to  ship  for  England.  The  trip 
ordinarily  takes  ten  hours.  It  took  us  exactly  eighteen  hours 
and  on  the  way  we  had  neither  food  nor  water." 

"When  I  left  Hamburg  there  were  at  least  15,000  trunks 
of  Americans  piled  up  on  the  Hamburg- American  Line  pier. 
No  one  will  be  able  to  get  them  until  after  the  war. 

"The  boat  from  Flushing  to  London  usually  carries 
about  500  persons ;  there  were  2,000  on  the  one  on  which  I 
went  over.    In  London  we  were  in  more  difficulty  because 


294         Americans  Abroad  at  Outbreak  of  War 

German  money  was  not  accepted.  From  Saturday  night 
until  the  Philadelphia  sailed  not  a  hank  opened  its  doors. 

'"People  coining  from  Berlin  told  me  they  were  stopped 
in  the  streets  and  made  to  alight  from  automobiles.  An 
officer  would  hand  them  receipts  for  their  automobiles,  and 
tell  them  they  might  have  them  after  the  war." 

Leroy  Vanderburgh  of  New  York  City  was  in  Amster- 
dam July  31st  when  the  mobilization  order  was  given. 

"The  next  day  we  tried  to  get  out,"  he  said,  "but  could 
not  because  the  train  service  had  been  taken  over  by  the 
government.  There  was  tremendous  excitement  among  the 
Dutch.  A  train  was  finally  made  up  which  took  us  to  the 
Hook  of  Holland,  where  we  were  held  for  eighteen  hours 
waiting  for  the  last  train  from  Berlin. 

"One  woman  who  came  on  that  train  from  Strasburg  told 
that  the  German  soldiers  had  forced  her  to  change  cars 
eighteen  times.  Others  had  been  put  out  of  a  train  at  3 
o'clock  in  the  morning  by  German  troops  and  forced  to  walk 
across  the  Holland  line." 

The  Fiance  of  the  French  Line  arrived  in  New  York  on 
August  20th  carrying  1.374  Americans  from  the  war  zone. 
In  the  steerage  were  forty-two  Americans,  some  prominent; 
for  example,  a  member  of  the  Spanish  Embassy  at  Wash- 
ington and  Charles  Leddy,  the  artist,  who  painted  portraits 
all  the  way  over  for  the  benefit  of  the  Red  Cross. 

Till.     FRANCE    MADE    A     FAST    TRIP 

Captain  Mourand  said  he  passed  four  cruisers,  all  in  mid- 
Atlantic.  He  thought  they  were  British  and  one  the  Tigress. 
The  entrance  to  the  English  Channel  was  guarded  bv  French 


Americans  Abroad  at  Outbreak  of  War  295 

torpedo  boats.  He  had  two  days  of  fog,  and  the  France 
made  more  than  twenty-two  knots  an  hour  part  of  the  way. 
He  came  across  with  his  lights  burning,  was  challenged  by 
an  English  cruiser  and  hoisted  his  colors. 

On  the  day  the  France  left  her  home  port  the  eyes  of 
Havre  citizens  were  gladdened  by  the  sight  of  35,000  British 
troops  landing  from  twenty  transports.  Bands  played,  the 
disembarkation  was  carried  on  with  precision  and  Frenchmen 
danced  with  joy,  literally  embracing  their  righting  allies  from 
across  the  channel. 

Mrs.  Wilson  Howe,  sister  of  President  Wilson,  and  her 
daughter  and  granddaughter,  all  garbed  in  mourning,  were 
aboard.  Mrs.  Howe  said  she  had  been  in  Dieppe,  whence 
she  caught  the  last  train  for  Paris.  She  had  only  two  pieces 
of  baggage,  but  lost  both.  Ambassador  Herrick  sent  the 
party  from  Paris  to  Havre  in  his  automobile. 

"Nobody  can  know  the  awful  experience  of  Americans  in 
a  foreign  land  during  mobilization,"  said  Mrs.  Totten,  the 
wife  of  John  R.  Totten  of  New  York.  "The  little  details 
of  official  inspection,  registration  and  a  thousand  annoyances 
are  a  small  part  of  the  indescribable  situation.  I  was  faint 
for  lack  of  food.  There  were  intervals  of  fourteen  hours 
without  anything  to  eat.    I  have  only  the  dress  I  am  wearing. 

"We  had  motored  through  France,  Germany  and  Swit- 
zerland, but  had  to  give  up  our  tour  in  Austria  and  leave 
our  car  and  French  chauffeur  at  Interlaken  for  the  govern- 
ment. The  proprietor  of  the  Hotel  du  Rhein,  where  we 
stopped  in  Paris,  was  a  German.  Twice  mobs  threatened 
to  blow  up  the  hotel.  They  gave  us  half  an  hour  to  get  out. 
We  told  the  rioters  Americans  were  in  the  hotel.    They  said 


296  Americans  Abroad  at  Outbreak  of  War 

they   would  blow   it  up.     We  shifted  to  the  Hotel  Lotti, 
dragging  our  trunks." 

DANCERS     FORCED     TO     SLEEP     IN     AUTO 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  M.  Maurice,  the  dancers,  of  Wilmington, 
Del.,  and  Mr.  Maurice's  brother,  whose  professional  name 
is  Oscar  Suzette,  and  his  wife  left  Vichy  August  10th.  They 
engaged  an  auto  for  $1,000  and  stopped  en  route,  at  St. 
Pierre,  Chartiers,  Dreux  and  Rouen.  In  Chartiers  the  police 
told  them  to  get  off  the  street  or  they  would  be  locked  up. 
They  slept  that  night  in  their  auto. 

In  another  town  they  slept  on  straw  in  a  hotel.  At  still 
another  place  they  slept  on  the  floor  of  the  hotel  office.  Once 
they  changed  their  machine,  the  first  having  been  com- 
mandeered. Between  Vichy  and  Havre  their  passports  were 
vised  fifty-seven  times.  They  gave  a  dance  there,  raising 
3,000  francs  for  the  Red  Cross. 

At  Havre  Mr.  Maurice's  father  had  been  searching  for 
them. 

They  paid  4,875  francs  for  passage  and  only  got  aboard 
because  so  many  passengers  had  left  the  ship  at  Havre. 

Robert  Morris  of  New  York  said  he  had  rather  a  good 
time  waiting  in  Havre. 

Mrs.  J.  II.  Potts  of  Chicago,  with  thirty-nine  others, 
went  from  Paris  to  Havre  on  a  cattle  train.  They  were 
twelve  hours  on  the  road. 

Jules  Glaenzer  of  the  Chartiers  Company,  jewelers, 
brought  the  five-year-old  daughter  of  his  partner,  M.  Char- 
tier,  who  had  gone  to  the  war,  while  the  little  girl's  mother 
had  left  Paris  and  was  unable  to  return.    Mr.  Glaenzer  said 


Americans  Abroad  Qt  Outbreak  of  War  297 

his  firm  had  hustled  $40,000,000  of  diamonds  into  the  Bank 
of  France  in  two  hours  August  2d,  and  300  members  of  the 
firm  and  employes  had  left  for  the  front.  He,  being  an 
American  citizen,  was  the  only  one  who  did  not  go  to  the  war. 

"stranded"  was  the  password 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Charles  K.  Baum  were  in  the  Morgan- 
Harjos  Bank,  Paris,  awaiting  a  chance  to  have  a  draft  hon- 
ored.   A  stranger  passed  them. 

"Stranded?"  inquired  the  stranger. 

"Stranded,"  said  Mr.  Baum. 

"Here,  take  these  700  francs,"  said  the  unknown 
American. 

"But  I  don't  know  you  and  you  don't  know  me,"  replied 
Mr.  Baum. 

"Give  me  your  I.  O.  U.,"  said  the  man.  "I'll  take  your 
face." 

The  good  angel  was  Charles  Rowen. 

In  a  bazaar  Mr.  Baum  saw  a  hard-up  fellow-countryman 
trying  to  buy  two  tickets  from  Paris  to  Havre.  He  did  not 
know  the  man,  but  Mr.  Baum  paid  for  the  tickets.  The  man 
met  him  on  the  France  and  paid  him  back  the  sum. 

Francis  Campbell  of  Morgan,  Harjes  &  Co.,  Paris,  said 
he  had  never  seen  mobilization  so  orderly.  There  was  no 
brawling,  he  said,  and  the  crowds  had  sung  only  national 
anthems. 

"There  was  in  Paris  for  a  while  a  shortage  of  change,  but 
the  government  issue  of  5,  10  and  20  franc  notes  helped 
us  out." 

Little  Miss  Lucy  Churchill  McDannel,  the  daughter  of 


298  Americans  Abroad  at  Outbreak  of   War 

T.  II.  McDannel,  landing  agent  of  the  Savannah  line,  with 

her  mother,  was  studying  in  Paris  before  the  hegira.  They 
were  on  board  the  France  seventeen  days  in  all.  Mrs.  Mc- 
Dannel carried  her  clothes  in  a  pillow-  ease.  She  lost  her 
trunks. 

STATEROOM     LAUNDRY     ON     SHIP 

"Everybody  who  had  lost  his  baggage,"  said  Miss  Lucy, 
who  is  thirteen  years  old,  "washed  his  own  clothes  at  night 
and  dried  them  before  morning.  A  Chicago  doctor  left  his 
shoes  outside  his  stateroom  door,  but  by  morning  they  had 
been  mobilized." 

Miss  Florence  Hatzfeld  and  Miss  Lucy  Collins  of  Phila- 
delphia went  two  days  withoui  food  because  Paris  shop 
keepers  would  not  sell  it.  Miss  Hatzfeld,  on  her  May  to 
Havre,  was  jolted  oft"  the  cattle  train  on  which  everybody 
was  standing.  .V  pile  of  trunks  fell  on  top  of  her.  She 
was  bruised,  but  not  seriously  injured.  For  ten  days  the 
young  woman  had  no  change  of  clothing.  Miss  Hatzfeld 
said  all  went  to  bed  early  and  extinguished  lights  for  fear 
of  airships  dropping  bombs. 

Mrs.  Florence  W.  Lawrence  and  her  fifteen-year-old 
daughter,  Dorothy,  lost  all  their  trunks  and  money.  They 
landed  with  two  handbags.  Mr?.  Lawrence  is  the  wife  of 
the  editor  of  the  Chicago  Examiner. 

Jules  S.  V.  Bache,  the  banker,  said: 

"America  doesn't  realize  the  troubled  conditions  in 
Europe.  The  suddenness  of  the  whole  thing  was  not  real- 
ized. The  main  trouble  was  to  get  money,  but  the  only  thing 
worth  while  in  Europe  was  gold." 


Americans  Abroad  at  Outbreak  of  War  299 

Mrs.  Walter  Haynes,  wife  of  a  lawyer,  waited  eleven 
hours  in  Paris  for  food  and  fainted  away  during  the  interval. 

Miss  Edna  Aug  said  that  when  the  first  regiments 
marched  through  the  Rue  de  la  Paix  the  hundreds  of  models 
appeared  on  the  balconies  of  Paquin's  and  strewed  roses 
and  geraniums  on  the  soldiers. 

Similar  stories  were  told  when  the  American  liner  New 
York  arrived.    Here  are  some  of  them: 

Miss  Margaret  G.  Konkle,  a  very  pretty  girl,  landed 
without  her  trunk.  She  had  paid  $155  for  passage  on  the 
Imperator.  She  managed  to  get  away  from  Paris,  but  her 
trunk  didn't  follow  her  to  Cherbourg.  She  came  aboard  with 
only  a  little  handbag.  The  stewardesses  made  up  for  her 
lack  of  wardrobe.  Miss  Konkle  didn't  have  to  pay  any  duty 
yesterday,  which  was  some  consolation. 

Francis  De  Vere,  a  stock  broker,  said  many  Americans 
still  were  in  Paris  by  their  own  fault.  They  had  been  warned 
in  time. 

"Some  Americans  who  do  not  read  or  speak  French," 
said  Mr.  De  Vere,  "did  not  wake  up  to  what  was  going  on 
for  two  or  three  days.  They  were  making  plans  to  go  fur- 
ther into  Europe  while  the  embroiling  was  growing  worse. 
Friday  night,  July  31st,  was  an  anxious  night.  We  didn't 
know  whether  the  New  York  would  come  in  at  Cherbourg 
or  not." 

Three  weeks  ago  the  broker  was  in  Budapest. 

"There  is  a  Greek  church  on  the  outskirts  ot  Budapest, 
which  had  always  borne  a  good  reputation,"  said  he.  "The 
police  arrested  the  priest  on  some  evidence  and  his  church 
was  found  packed  full  of  bombs.  The  priest  was  in  league 
with  the  Servians. 


PRESIDENT   WOODROW    WILSON. 


< '"Wright.  1  'J  1 3 ,  by  Harris  ■ 


< 

P4 

O 

H 

<1 


'M)0         Americans  Abroad  at  Outbreak  of  War 

CALLED     C'KOWX     PlilXCE     BOMB    Tl'TOll 

"Government  detectives  of  Austria-Hungary  say  they 
learned  that  the  down  Prince  of  Servia  conducted  a  regular 
school  in  which  the  curriculum  was  bonih  making  and  bomb 
throwing. 

"A  conversation  with  a  cabman  shows  the  earnestness  and 
tenseness  in  Budapest.  1  asked  if  he  would  take  me  pleasure 
rid  inn-.  'No,  sir,'  he  replied,  'but  if  yon  wish  to  go  to  a 
railway  station  or  a  hotel  I  will  take  yon.'  " 

Col.  H.  J.  Gross,  formerly  in  command  of  the  First 
Light  Infantry  of  Providence,  K.  I.,  and  his  wife  left  Paris 
Friday  night,  July  31st. 

"I  beat  the  war  announcement  by  five  hours,"  said  Colo- 
nel Gross.  "On  Saturday  morning,  August  1st,  I  learned 
that  Paris  had  closed  all  its  banks.  You  could  not  buy  a 
meal.  I  had  only  fifty-franc  notes,  but  nobody  would  change 
them." 

Colonel  and  Mrs.  Gross  tried  successively  to  get  home  on 
the  Imperator,  La  Provence  and  the  Potsdam,  finally  man- 
aging to  get  on  the  New  York.  lie  had  an  upper  berth  in  a 
four-bunk  stateroom  and  a  similar  berth  was  found  for  Mrs. 
(«ioss  in  a  stateroom  with  three  other  women. 

July  14-th — the  anniversary  of  the  fall  of  the  Bastile — 
Colonel  Gross  witnessed  a  review  of  .50. 000  French  troops. 
"They  were  the  finest  disciplined  body  of  men  I  ever  saw," 
said  be.  "If  they  can  fight  as  well  as  they  can  manceuver, 
they  are  all  right." 

The  Rev.  Harvey  T\.  Heigner  of  Philadelphia,  who 
arrived   on    the    New    York,    had   gone   through   Germany 


Americans  Abroad  at  Outbreak  of  War  301 

after  visiting  Egypt  and  the  Orient.  He  was  two  days  in 
Berlin,  leaving  a  few  days  before  the  trains  stopped  running 
and  commercial  traffic  was  paralyzed. 

saw  Berlin's  war  fire  kindled 

"Berlin  was  very  enthusiastic,"  said  the  clergyman.  "On 
the  Sunday  night  before  the  declaration  of  war  twenty  bands 
of  music,  at  the  head  of  many  processions,  paraded  through 
the  streets  until  2  o'clock  in  the  morning.  In  the  processions 
were  university  professors,  students,  business  men  and  even 
women.  As  they  marched  they  sang  'Germany  Over  Every- 
thing.' 

"Unter  den  Linden  was  strewn  with  handbills  and  bulle- 
tins, struck  off  by  the  newspapers.  Placards  were  every- 
where. Crowds  marched  and  countermarched  past  the  Rus- 
sian Embassy,  singing  jeeringly.  A  squad  of  cavalry  was 
sent  from  the  palace  to  guard  the  embassy,  and  the  police 
quelled  the  rioting. 

"German  soldiers  in  civilian  life  knew  just  where  to  go, 
at  just  what  division  to  report.  All  they  had  to  do  was  to 
get  into  their  uniforms. 

"Harvests  were  ripe  all  through  Germany.  Women 
predominated  in  the  fields.  The  greatest  surprise  to  me  is 
the  suddenness  with  which  it  all  clapped  down. 

"In  Dresden  you  could  not  get  a  meal  until  you  showed 
money." 

Dr.  J.  D.  McGowan  of  Chicago,  accompanied  by  his 
wife,  had  attended  the  Surgeons'  Congress.  He  found  con- 
ditions getting  hot  in  London  and  decided  to  get  out.  He 
said  he  saw  the  Coldstream  Guards  march  into  the  Tower  of 


',102         Americans  Abroad  at  Outbreak  of  War 

London,  drop  their  bearskins  on  the  floor  and  get  into  their 
khaki.     Every  soldier  he  saw  was  in  his  lighting  uniform. 

"We  could  not  cash  our  American  Express  Company 
checks,"  said  the  doctor,  "and  I  understand  Londoners 
charged  33  1-3  per  cent  for  cashing  American  drafts.  We 
didn't  hear  anything  but  war  talk." 

Dr.  John  R.  Pennington  of  Chicago,  a  passenger  on  the 
New  York,  said  900  American  surgeons  were  delayed  in 
London.  All  have  patients  to  whom  they  promised  to  return 
immediately. 

Mrs.  H.  P.  Martin  of  Red  Bank,  N.  J.,  with  her  six- 
months-old  babe,  arrived  at  the  American  Relief  Committee 
headquarters  in  London  on  August  20th  after  a  trying  trip. 
They  started  from  Magdeburg,  Germany,  August  2d,  with 
Mr.  Martin,  but  he  became  separated  from  them  as  a  crowd 
of  foreigners  was  forced  into  a  train.  Mrs.  Martin  protested 
that  she  could  not  go  alone,  but  the  officers  told  her  her 
husband  was  in  another  car. 

Mrs.  Martin,  who  was  only  nineteen  years  old  and  unused 
to  traveling,  reached  Berlin  August  4th,  where  she  found 
her  husband  was  not  on  the  train.  By  degrees  she  made  her 
way  to  Holland  and  reached  London  almost  penniless. 


CHAPTER  XXXIII 

FIRST  SEA  BATTLE  OF  THE  WAR 

English,  Under  Screen  of  Heavy  Fog,  Enter  the  Bight  of 
Heligoland  and  Lure  German  Ships  from  Their  Base — 
Two  of  the  Kaiser  s  Cruisers  Sunk,  One  Set  Afire  and 
Two  Torpedo  Boats  Are  Destroyed — Sir  David  Beatty, 
Who  Married  a  Daughter  of  America's  Merchant  Prince, 
Marshall  Field,  in  Command  of  the  Victorious  Biitish 
Squadrom — English  Rescue  German  Sailors — German 
Official  Report. 

THE  first  important  naval  battle  of  the  war  was  fought  on 
a  foggy  morning,  August  28,  before  daybreak,  in  the 
bight,  or  bay,  of  Heligoland,  a  large  German  island  in  the 
North  Sea. 

All  the  details  of  the  battle  were  suppressed  by  the  censor 
but  a  bulletin  flashed  on  the  screen  at  the  London  theatres, 
"The  British  fleet  has  assumed  the  aggressive,"  was  enough 
to  set  the  audience  wild.  This  excitement  soon  spread  to  the 
streets  and  London,  which  had  remained  taciturn  and  stern 
under  reports  of  repeated  German  and  Austrian  successes 
on  land,  indulged  in  an  orgy  of  self-glorification  over  the 
long  expected  news  of  a  victory  of  the  fleet. 

The  Prussian  tradition  of  the  invincibility  of  its  arms 
had  its  counterpart  in  the  belief  in  England  that  the  Eng- 
lish fleet  could  not  be  conquered. 

303 


304;  First  Sea  Battle  <>/'  the  War 

A  censorship  which  had  kept  secret  the  movements  of 
every  vessel  in  the  British  navy  had  whetted  the  anxiety 
which  it  was  intended  to  allay  until  the  people  were  in  a  state 
of  mind  when  the  smallest  glimmering  of  good  news  was 
magnified  into  the  news  of  a  "glorious  victory."  London 
was  quite  prepared  therefore  to  read  in  the  morning  papers 
of  August  20  such  announcements  as  this: 

"A  glorious  victory  has  fallen  to  the  British  fleet.  With 
all  the  courage  and  fearless  enterprise  that  distinguished  our 
old  officers,  who  many  a  time  went  into  the  very  jaws  of  the 
enemy,  Rear  Admirals  David  Beatty,  A.  N.  Christian,  and 
Sir  Arthur  G.  W.  Moore  have  conducted  a  combined  opera-, 
tion  in  the  Bight  of  Heligoland,  where  the  enemy  had  all 
his  strength  at  his  command.     The  triumph  was  complete." 

It  was  announced  officially  that  the  British  fleet  had 
"sunk  two  German  cruisers  and  two  German  torpedo  boats 
off  Heligoland."  And  it  was  added  that  a  third  German 
cruiser  had  been  set  afire  and  left  sinking. 

The  newspaper  version  was  that  the  German  light  cruisers 
Mainz  and  another  of  the  Koeln  class  "and  a  third  whose 
name  was  unknown  had  been  destroyed,  as  well  as  two 
destroyers." 

It  appeared  that  a  concerted  attack  had  been  planned — 
"just  as  our  old  seamen  would  have  planned  it,"  the  exultant 
press  continued,  "to  begin  in  dark  and  reach  its  decisive 
point  at  dawn.    The  attacking  force  was  organic." 

A  less  technical  but  more  intelligible  account  was  brought 
in  by  a  wounded  English  sailor,  landed  at  Harwich  a  day  or 
<  •  later.  According  to  this  sailor,  the  British  fleet  had  bot- 
tled up  the  German  fleet  in  the  bight  of  Heligoland  and  the 
estuary  of  the  Elbe  and  was  standing  by  prepared  to  give 
the  Germans  battle  when  they  should  venture  out. 


First  Sea  Battle  of  the  War  305 

"fishing  with  live  bait" 

The  British  took  advantage  of  the  fog  on  the  night  of 
August  27-28  to  send  one  of  the  smaller  craft  in  close  to  the 
Germans  with  the  object  of  luring  the  latter  out.  The  sailor 
described  this  maneuver  as  "fishing  with  live  bait,"  the 
smaller  craft  being  the  bait.  The  sailorman  said  that  he 
didn't  find  the  experience  agreeable,  as  he  was  under  tire  of 
the  enemy  all  the  time  at  short  range  and  without  the  oppor- 
tunity to  "talk  back." 

However,  the  ruse  was  successful.  The  Germans  fol- 
lowed the  "bait"  out  of  their  hiding  quarters  until  they  came 
within  range  of  the  main  British  fleet,  concealed  by  the  fog. 
When  it  was  too  late  to  escape  they  found  themselves  under 
the  fire  of  a  superior  force  and,  by  all  accounts,  suffered 
severely. 

The  British  fleet  engaged  consisted  of  the  first  battle 
cruiser  squadron,  the  light  cruiser  squadrons  and  the  de- 
stroyer and  submarine  flotillas. 

The  British  fighting  was  distinguished  by  great  accuracy 
of  fire  and  the  chief  praise  was  awarded  to  Rear  Admiral  Sir 
David  Beatty,  the  youngest  flag  officer  afloat,  a  sailor  in 
whom  Americans  felt  a  peculiar  interest  because  of  his  Amer- 
ican wife.  He  married  in  1901  the  daughter  of  the  late 
Marshall  Field  of  Chicago. 

Rear  Admiral  Beatty  commanded  the  first  battle  cruiser 
squadron,  comprising  the  Lion  (flagship),  the  Queen  Mary, 
the  Princess  Royal  and  the  New  Zealand.  He  conducted 
the  operation  already  described  under  the  direction  of  Sir 
John  Jellicoe,  Commander-in-Chief.  Jellicoe  was  a  great 
favorite  of  the  navy  and  of  the  English  people.     He  was 


306  First  Sea  Battle  of  the   War 

one  of  the  smallest  men  wearing  the  uniform  and  in  his 
younger  days  was  the  champion  Lightweight  of  the  navy, 
having  "put  it  all  over"  all  contenders  in  the  fleet,  without 
regard  to  rank. 

Complete  as  was  their  victory  the  British  appear  to  have 
suffered  little  loss  of  life  or  damage  to  their  ships.  All  the 
latter  emerged  from  the  engagement  afloat  and  "in  good 
order."  "Not  a  German  cruiser  exeaped,"  said  the  English 
accounts,  "and  the  destroyers  tied  wildly  for  shelter,  having 
had  two  of  their  number  sunk." 

"It  was  a  bold  thing  to  do,"  continued  the  English  stories, 
"to  go  into  the  Heligoland  bight,  but  our  officers  had  meas- 
ured the  risk  and  their  enterprise  was  justified.  Many  times 
did  our  young  officers  in  the  old  wars  go  close  to  the  enemy's 
forts  and  cut  off  his  coastwise  shipping.  The  new  race  is 
evidently  the  equal  of  the  old." 

ENGLISH    RESCUED  GERMANS  FROM   SINKING  SHIPS 

The  loss  of  life  must  remain  a  matter  of  conjecture  un- 
til the  seas  shall  give  up  its  dead.  The  three  German  cruis- 
ers and  two  destroyers  which  were  sunk  would  have  had  or- 
dinarily complements  amounting  to  1,500  officers  and  men. 
The  Liverpool  brought  into  Harwich  as  prisoners  nine  Ger- 
man officers  and  eighty-one  men  who  had  been  rescued  by 
their  conquerors  from  the  sea.    Many  of  these  were  wounded. 

Herein  is  seen  one  of  the  few  humane  elements  of  war- 
fare. The  German  official  account  of  the  battle,  published 
four  days  later,  paid  this  tribute  to  the  English:  "It  must 
be  admitted  that  the  British  without  stopping  to  consider 
their  own  danger  sent  out  lifeboats  to  save  our  men." 


First  Sea  Battle  of  the  War  307 

Here  is  the  carefully  guarded  official  report  of  the  Ger- 
man imperial  government  on  the  same  engagement.  It 
should  be  read  if  only  to  show  how  differently  the  same  set 
of  facts  may  be  made  to  appear  from  different  angles: 

GERMAN  OFFICIAL  REPORT 

"During  a  fog  a  German  torpedo  boat  was  unexpectedly 
attacked  on  all  sides  by  British  torpedo  boat  destroyers  and 
submarines.  She  defended  herself  with  all  her  might,  but 
sharp  firing  at  close  range  reduced  her  moving  capacity  so 
that  there  was  no  possibility  of  her  escaping  from  the  enemy's 
fire. 

"The  vessel  turned  on  her  enemies  determined  to  fight 
her  passage  out  or  engage  them  in  battle  to  the  end.  When 
she  was  no  longer  able  to  move  she  was  blown  up  to  prevent 
her  falling  into  the  hands  of  the  enemy.     She  sank  quickly. 

"The  Chief  of  the  Flotilla  Captain  Gorvette  Wallis  and 
Captain-Lieutenant  Techier,  died  like  heroes. 

"It  must  be  admitted  that  the  British,  without  stopping 
to  consider  their  own  danger,  sent  out  lifeboats  to  save  our 
men. 

"Summoned  by  the  thunder  of  the  guns  the  small  cruiser 
Ariadne  rushed  to  the  assistance  of  the  V  187.  The  guns 
meanwhile  were  silenced,  but  retreat  was  not  in  accordance 
with  the  fighting  spirit  of  the  German  navy,  and  the  Ariadne 
began  to  pursue  the  enemy,  whose  vessels,  however,  were 
hidden  in  the  fog. 

"Suddenly  new  gun  firing  was  heard,  and  two  English 
armored  cruisers  of  the  Lion  class  were  bombarding  the 
German  vessel,  to  whose  assistance  the  Ariadne  was  hurry- 


My;,r 


w ; 

k 

■;>i         ;i  !,f,,\ 
I" 


Eh 


O 

W 

Eh 

w 

i— i 
Ph 

w 

w 
i— i 

3 

« 
O 


w 

GG 

w 

Eh 

PQ 


o 

M 
o 

Q 

O 

i-h* 

PQ 
Eh 

P 


808  First  Sea  Hat  lie  of  the  War 

ing.  A  shell  struck  the  Ariadne's  boiler  room  and  put  half 
of  her  boilers  out  of  action  and  reduced  her  speed  to  sixteen 
miles. 

"The  unequal  battle  raged  for  another  half  an  hour. 
The  ship's  stern  was  ablaze,  but  her  other  guns  continued 
to  fire.  The  enemy  meantime  turned  toward  the  west,  but 
the  brave  Ariadne  was  doomed  to  destruction,  and  with  three 
hurrahs  for  the  Kaiser  and  singing  'Germany  above  all 
Above  xVH'  the  ship  was  abandoned  in  perfect  order  and 
sank. 

"The  chief  officer,  the  doctor,  the  officer  of  the  watch,  and 
about  seventy  members  of  the  crew  were  among  the  fallen. 
Many  were  injured." 

KAISEB    WILHELM   DER  GROSSE  SUNK  BY  BRITISH   CRUISER 

HIGHFLYER 

Winston  Spencer  Churchill,  First  Lord  of  the  Admiralty, 
announced  in  the  British  House  of  Commons  on  August  27 
that  the  North  German  Lloyd  steamship  Kaiser  Wilhelm 
der  Grosse,  recently  converted  into  a  cruiser,  had  been  sunk 
by  a  British  cruiser.    Mr.  Churchill  said: 

"The  Admiralty  has  just  received  intelligence  that  the 
German  armed  merchant  cruiser  Kaiser  Wilhelm  der  Grosse, 
of  14,000  tons,  and  armed  with  ten  4-inch  guns,  has  been 
sunk  by  II.  M.  S.  Highflyer  off  the  west  coast  of  Africa. 

"This  is  the  vessel  which  has  been  interfering  with  traffic 
between  this  country  and  the  cape  and  is  one  of  the  very  few 
German  armed  auxiliary  cruisers  that  succeeded  in  getting 
to  sea.  The  survivors  were  landed  before  the  vessel  sank. 
The  Highflyer  had  one  killed  and  five  wounded." 


First  Sea  Battle  of  the  War  309 

The  Admiralty  sent  this  despatch  to  the  commander  of 
the  cruiser  Highflyer  this  afternoon : 

"Bravo!  You  have  rendered  a  service  not  only  to  Great 
Britain  but  to  the  peaceful  commerce  of  the  world.  The 
German  officers  and  men  appear  to  have  carried  out  their 
duties  with  humanity  and  restraint  and  therefore  are  worthy 
of  seamanlike  consideration." 

The  destruction  of  the  Kaiser  Wilhelm  der  Grosse  caused 
an  immediate  drop  of  25  per  cent  in  Lloyds  premiums  on 
vessels  for  South  Africa  and  South  America. 

At  the  time  of  her  launching  in  1897  the  Kaiser  Wilhelm 
der  Grosse  was  the  largest  ship  in  the  world,  and  for  a  time 
also  was  the  fastest,  holding  the  north  Atlantic  records  until 
the  Hamburg-American's  Deutschland  and  then  the  fleet 
Cunarders  took  them  from  her.  She  cost  $4,000,000  to  build. 
The  Kaiser  Wilhelm  der  Grosse  was  648  feet  long,  with  a 
displacement  of  20,000  tons.  She  was  built  under  the  re- 
quirements of  the  imperial  navy  for  use  as  a  cruiser  in  time 
of  war  and  had  eighteen  watertight  compartments. 

It  was  on  the  deck  of  the  Kaiser  Wilhelm  der  Grosse 
that  Mayor  Gaynor  of  New  York  was  shot  by  James  J. 
Gallagher  as  he  was  about  to  sail  for  Europe. 

The  Highflyer  is  a  light  cruiser  of  5,600  tons  displace- 
ment, lightly  armored  and  carrying  eleven  6-inch  guns  as 
her  primary  battery.    She  was  completed  in  1898. 

THE   BRITISH   ACCOUNT 

The  British  losses  in  the  naval  battle  off  Heligoland  were 
two  officers  and  twenty-seven  men  killed  and  forty  wounded. 
The  official  statement  said  that  of  the  1,200  men  composing 


310  Firs!  Sea  But  lie  of  the   War 

the  crews  of  the  German  warships  sunk  in  the  action  only 
:M0  survived,  and  that  five  German  vessels  were  known  to 
have  been  sunk. 

THE  LAUEEL'S  BRAVE  FIGHT 

The  most  striking  experience  in  the  battle  was  that  of 
the  destroyer  Laurel,  which  led  the  division  of  four  destroyers 
sent  ahead  by  the  British  fleet  to  lure  the  Germans  out. 

When  the  destroyer  division,  led  by  the  Laurel,  turned 
about  to  face  the  oncoming  German  destroyers  it  not  only 
found  itself  unsupported  by  the  cruisers,  but  saw  coming 
out  of  the  haze  the  light  cruisers  of  the  enemy. 

Nothing  daunted,  the  division  opened  fire.  The  Laurel, 
which  was  in  an  inside  berth,  had  for  some  time  to  face  the 
fire  of  one  cruiser  and  two  destroyers.  The  men  engaged 
made  light  of  the  German  marksmanship,  declaring  that 
they  ought  to  have  been  sent  speedily  to  the  bottom.  The 
first  shell  which  hit  the  Laurel  found  its  way  to  the  engine 
room,  killing  four  men.  The  second  struck  the  forward  gun, 
jamming  the  charge  which  was  just  about  to  be  fired  and 
killing  three  men. 

laurel's  commander  wounded 

The  third  shell  to  strike  her  wounded  Commander  Frank 
Rose  seriously  in  the  left  leg,  but  though  urged  by  his  men 
to  go  below,  he  shifted  his  weight  onto  the  other  leg  and 
continued  to  issue  his  orders  as  though  nothing  had  happened. 

All  this  time  the  Laurel  was  making  it  uncomfortable  for 
the  two  destroyers  with  which  she  was  engaged,  one  of  which 


First  Sea  Battle  of  the  War  311 

shortly  afterward  went  to  the  bottom,  and  giving  as  good  as 
she  was  getting  from  the  cruiser  as  well. 

A  piece  of  the  fourth  shell  struck  the  commander  on  the 
sound  leg  and  brought  him  down  on  the  bridge,  but  he  still 
declined  to  give  way,  though  his  signal  man  insisted  on  tear- 
ing off  his  trousers  to  prevent  his  wounds  from  being 
poisoned.  He  continued  to  fight  his  ship  until  he  lost  con- 
sciousness, just  after  he  had  learned  that  they  had  managed 
to  extract  the  charge  from  the  damaged  gun. 

As  he  lay  unconscious  on  the  bridge  one  of  the  petty 
officers  fastened  tenderly  a  lifebelt  round  him,  for  by  this 
time  only  three  rounds  of  ammunition  remained,  and  though 
the  British  cruisers  had  appeared  on  the  scene  it  appeared 
impossible  that  the  Laurel  could  live  much  longer  in  the  fire 
to  which  she  was  exposed. 

A  final  shell  struck  her  amidships,  enveloping  her  in  a 
dense  cloud  of  dust  and  smoke,  and  all  on  board  were  certain 
that  she  was  going  to  the  bottom.  That  last  shell,  however, 
was  to  prove  her  salvation,  for  a  dense  cloud  hung  to  her  as 
she  lay  helpless  on  the  water,  and  though  it  was  split  in  all 
directions  by  the  enemy's  projectiles,  not  one  succeeded  in 
finding  her.  In  the  heart  of  it  there  was  not  the  slightest 
flurry,  though  even  the  satisfaction  of  fighting  had  been 
taken  from  them. 

"Good-bye,  old  man,"  said  a  bluejacket,  bleeding  to  death 
on  the  forecastle,  to  his  mate,  stretched  on  the  deck  beside 
him. 

"My  time  is  up,  too,"  replied  the  other,  calmly,  reaching 
out  a  hand  to  him,  and  with  that  handclasp  they  died. 

The  British  destroyers  exposed  themselves  to  consider- 
able risk  in  endeavoring  to  save  as  many  as  possible  of  the 


312  First  Sea  Hal  lie  of  I  he   War 

drowning  German  sailors.  British  officers  present  vouch 
for  the  fact  that  German  officers  were  observed  firing  with 
pistols  at  their  own  men  in  the  water  and  that  several  were 
shot  before  their  eyes. 

Under  these  peculiar  circumstances  one  destroyer  was 
actually  picking  up  the  wounded  with  her  boats  when  she 
was  driven  off  by  the  approach  of  another  German  cruiser 
and  had  to  leave  two  of  her  boats  containing  one  officer  and 
nine  men  behind.  It  was  feared  that  these  had  been  made 
prisoners,  but  a  submarine  arrived  and  brought  the  British 
party  home. 

As  it  was  not  possible  to  accommodate  the  thirty  Ger- 
mans in  the  submarine  they  were  allowed  to  return  to  Ger- 
many in  a  boat  under  the  charge  of  a  German  lieutenant  who 
was  not  wounded.  The  complements  of  the  five  German 
vessels  known  to  have  been  sunk  aggregated  about  1,200 
officers  and  men,  all  of  whom,  with  the  exception  of  these 
thirty  and  about  300  wounded  and  unwounded  prisoners,  per- 
ished. Besides,  there  was  a  loss  which  must  have  been  severe 
on  board  the  German  torpedo  boats  and  the  other  cruisers 
which  did  not  sink  during  action. 

The  total  British  casualties  amounted  to  sixty-nine  killed 
and  wounded,  among  whom,  however,  must  be  included  in 
the  killed  two  officers  of  exceptional  merit,  Lieut.  Com- 
mander Nigel  K.  W.  Barttelot  and  Lieut.  Eric  W.  P. 
Westacott. 

GRAND   FIGHT  OF  DESTROYERS 

The  destroyers  Liberty  and  Laertes  fought  a  grand  fight. 
A  shell  brought  down  the  mast  of  the  Liberty.    The  Laertes 


First  Sea  Battle  of  the  War 


313 


was  hit  amidships,  a  hole  was  shot  through  her  funnel,  her 
forward  guns  were  damaged,  and  she  also  received  a  shell  in 
the  dynamo  room  and  a  shot  aft,  which  wrecked  her  cabin. 

It  was  hot  work,  but  at  that  moment  the  British  light 
cruisers  and  battle  cruisers  appeared.  It  was  the  moment 
for  which  they  had  been  waiting,  and  their  execution  was 
deadly.  The  first  shot  from  one  of  the  British  battle  cruisers 
sank  a  German  cruiser  which  had  been  battering  a  destroyer. 

The  German  fleet  then  turned  and  fled  in  the  direction 
of  Cuxhaven. 


DOUBLE  LINE  OF  FORTS  FOR  THE  DEFENCE  OF  ANTWERP 


CHAPTER  XXXIV 

BOMB  ATTACK  BY  A  ZEPPELIN 

Night  of  Horror  In  Belgian  Capital  When  a  Monster  Air- 
ship Dropped  Bombs  On  a  Sleeping  City — Story  of  An 
Eyewitness  Who  Heard  and  Saw  the  Great  German  Air- 
ship— How  An  Aeroplane  Directed  Artillery  Where  To 
Place  Shells — Other  Thrilling  Experiences. 

NIGHT  OF  HORROR  AT  ANTWERP 

A  CORRESPONDENT  who  was  in  Antwerp,  Belgium, 
the  night  that  a  German  dirigible  passed  over  the  city 
dropping  explosive  bombs  as  it  went,  sent  the  following 
thrilling  description  of  an  incident  unique  in  war : 

"At  1  o'clock  this  morning  death  came  to  Antwerp  out 
of  the  air.  In  my  room  in  the  Hotel  St.  Antoine,  on  an  up- 
per floor  overlooking  the  General  Staff  headquarters,  I  had 
just  extinguished  the  light  when  a  curious  humming  in  the 
air,  like  the  sound  of  a  million  bumblebees,  drew  me  to  the 
window.  A  thousand  feet  above  me  hovered  an  indistinct 
mass,  which  slowly  resolved  itself  into  the  appearance  of  a 
gigantic  black  cigar,  silhouetted  against  the  purple  sky.  It 
was  a  German  dirigible  Zeppelin,  and  sounded,  when  closer, 
like  an  automobile  with  the  muffler  open. 

"As  I  looked,  something  resembling  a  falling  star  curved 
across  the  sky,  and,  an  instant  later,  there  came  a  rending, 

315 


;jl(j  Bomb  Attack  by  a  Zeppelin 

shattering  crash   that   shook   the  hotel   to   its   foundations. 

"Only  then  did  I  realize  that  death  was  being  rained  upon 
the  sleeping  city  from  the  sky.  The  first  projectile  com- 
pletely demolished  a  building  two  hundred  yards  from  my 
window.  Thirty  seconds  later  there  came  another  crash,  and 
another  and  yet  another,  until  ten  in  all  had  happened.  Ac- 
companied by  four  Cabinet  Ministers  and  five  heads  of  lega- 
tions, all  in  our  pajamas,  I  ascended  to  the  hotel  roof. 

"Belgian  high  angle  and  machine  guns  now  were  stabbing 
the  darkness  with  spurts  of  flame,  and  the  rattle  of  musketry 
was  deafening,  but  they  were  unable  to  hit  the  Zeppelin, 
which  disappeared  in  the  upper  darkness.  The  destruction 
caused  by  the  projectiles  was  incredible,  in  both  extent  and 
horror. 

Capt.  Williams  of  the  United  States  Coast  Artillery,  who 
was  here  with  money  supplies  from  the  cruiser  Tennessee,  re- 
ported that  the  projectiles  used  were  some  form  of  shrapnel, 
with  a  terrible  new  explosive  and  fired  from  a  gun.  One 
shell  struck  in  the  middle  of  the  public  weighing  square. 
A  policeman  in  the  square  was  blown  to  pieces  and  six  per- 
sons sleeping  in  adjacent  houses  were  killed  in  their  beds. 
Every  building  facing  the  square  was  partially  or  completely 
demolished  and  every  house  within  a  radius  of  a  block  in 
every  direction  was  riddled  like  a  sieve. 

"Another  shell  burst  on  the  roof  of  a  physician's  house, 
in  the  Rue  Escrimes,  killing  two  maids  who  were  asleep  up- 
stairs. One  shell  fell  in  a  garden  in  the  Hue  Dubarry,  wound- 
ing terribly  a  man  and  his  wife.  Another  shell  fell  in  the 
barracks  in  the  Rue  Falcon,  killing  one  and  wounding  two  in- 
mates. Fortunately  the  regiment  stationed  there  had  just 
left. 


Bomb  Attack  by  a  Zeppelin  317 

"A  child  was  mangled  in  a  fashionable  residence  in  the 
Rue  de  la  Justice.  A  policeman  in  the  public  square  had  both 
his  legs  blown  off.  The  quarter-inch  thick  steel  gates  of  the 
Rue  Lausanne  were  perforated  like  cardboard. 

"The  authorities  believed  that  a  deliberate  attempt  was 
made  to  kill  the  royal  family,  the  General  Staff  and  the  Cab- 
inet, and  to  destroy  the  hospitals,  banks  and  barracks. 

"The  accuracy  with  which  the  bombs  were  dropped  sug- 
gested that  the  Germans  had  confederates  displaying  signals 
throughout  the  city.  In  all,  ten  were  killed,  including  six 
women,  and  probably  thirty  were  wounded. 

"The  authorities  mounted  searchlights  and  high  angle 
guns  everywhere." 

GOOD-BY!  MR.  FLYING  MAN 

Many  stories  were  told  of  the  uncomplaining  heroism  of 
the  troops  engaged  about  Mons.  A  number  of  the  British 
wounded  were  brought  across  the  border  to  Rouen.  They 
belonged  to  divisions  that  had  borne  the  brunt  of  the  Ger- 
man attack.  They  had  had  to  take  the  field  immediately 
after  they  arrived  at  Mons.  In  fact,  they  only  arrived  just 
in  time  to  stem  the  German  onrush.  For  days  they  had  been 
travelling  and  marching  and  they  needed  repose.  In  spite 
of  this  they  behaved  like  fresh  troops  and  held  their  ground 
magnificently,  winning  warm  praise  from  the  French  com- 
mander. 

"On  the  whole  it  seemed  they  suffered  far  less  than  the 
French.  A  good  many  of  them  were  merely  broken  down 
with  the  hard  marching. 


I— I 

> 

W 

Eh 

w 

Eh 

h- i 

O 
Ul 

w. 
o 
& 
o 

p 

P3 


;il8  Bomb  At  tuck-  by  a  Zeppelin 

"One  man  said: 

"'We  marched  into  Mons  on  Sunday  at  10  o'clock  and 
were  just  going  to  be  billeted  when  we  were  ordered  to  fall 
in  again  and  get  a  move  on.  We  wanted  to  rest.  We  had 
been  marching  since  4  o'clock  and  hadn't  had  our  boots  off 
since  we  left  home.    I  haven't  bad  mine  off  yet. 

"  'It  bad  been  blazing  hot  and  the  ninety-six  pound  loads 
on  our  backs  made  us  wish  for  cloudy  old  England. 

"  'Still  we  were  wanted.  We  knew  that  or  they  wouldn't 
have  sent  for  us,  so  we  jumped  off  again  to  tbese  trenches. 
The  German  artillery  over  a  range  two  or  three  miles  off  soon 
opened  on  us.  Fortunately  most  of  the  shells  burst  behind 
us  and  did  no  barm.  Some  burst  backward  and  got  among 
us.    They  kept  it  up  as  hard  as  ever  when  it  was  dark. 

"  'In  the  daytime  they  had  aeroplanes  to  tell  them  where 
to  drop  the  shells.  They  were  Hying  about  all  the  time.  One 
came  a  bit  too  near.  Our  gunners  a  long  way  behind  waited 
and  let  him  come.  Two  thousand  feet  up,  he  was,  I  dare  say. 
All  of  a  sudden  the  gunners  let  fly.  We  could  see  the  thing 
stagger  and  then  good-by,  Mr.  Flying  Man!  He  dropped 
like  a  stone,  all  crumpled  up.'  " 

AEROPLANE    GUIDED    FIGHTERS 

The  London  Times  of  August  27  printed  a  despatch 
from  Paris  describing  the  part  an  aeroplane  played  in  the 
artillery  battle  about  Mons.  This  machine,  a  biplane,  the 
correspondent  said,  capable  of  cutting  down  its  speed  to  a 
low  rate,  hovered  at  a  safe  height  over  the  Franco-British 
artillery  position,  and  actually  directed  the  fire  of  the  Ger- 
man gunners. 


Bomb  Attack  by  a  Zeppelin  319 

Its  observer  watched  the  effect  of  the  shells  fired  by  the 
Germans.  Then,  by  means  of  a  large  disk  which  was  swung 
at  the  end  of  a  line  and  could  be  raised  and  lowered  at  will, 
he  signalled  as  need  be  in  code:  "Higher — lower — right — 
left"  and  thus  guided  the  gunners  (who  naturally  could  not 
see  their  mark  or  the  effect  of  their  fire)  until  they  were  mak- 
ing hits  at  almost  every  shot  and  creating  great  havoc. 

The  second  story  described  the  manner  in  which  bombs  are 
fired  from  the  Zeppelin  dirigibles  by  an  ingenious  arrange- 
ment which  makes  the  airship  itself  comparatively  safe  from 
harm  and  at  the  same  time  renders  the  aim  of  its  bombman 
much  more  accurate. 

The  refugee  said  that  the  immense  airship  came  to  a  stop 
— or  as  near  a  stop  as  possible — above  the  city  or  fortification 
it  wished  to  attack,  at  a  height  out  of  range  of  either  artillery 
or  rifle  fire. 

Then,  by  means  of  a  steel  wire  rope  2,000  or  3,000  feet 
long  it  lowered  from  one  end  a  small  wire  cage,  just  large 
enough  to  contain  one  man  and  a  supply  of  bombs.  This 
cage  was  so  fortified  with  steel  netting  that  rifle  fire  against 
it  was  ineffective.  At  the  same  time  it  was  so  tiny  a  mark 
that  artillery  could  not  be  pointed  with  sufficient  accuracy 
to  hit  it. 

And  if  it  should  happen  to  be  struck,  of  course,  the  air- 
ship proper  would  be  safe,  only  one  man  would  be  lost,  and 
besides,  when  he  fell,  his  supply  of  bombs  (unless  they  were 
exploded  in  midair  by  the  shot)  would  fall  with  him. 

The  Zeppelin,  presumably  equipped  with  at  least  two 
cages  and  cables,  might  at  once  lower  another  bombfirer. 


;*20  Bomb  Attack  by  a  Zeppelin 

PREFERRED   TO  FIGHT  HAKEFOOT 

A  trainload  of  wounded  Senegalese  riflemen  returned 
from  the  front  to  Paris,  August  27,  and  the  following  story 
was  told  by  one  of  the  wounded  Africans  of  the  capture  of 
a  machine  gun  by  eighteen. 

The  Senegalese  did  not  appear  to  mind  their  wounds 
and  many  of  them  were  contentedly  smoking  long  porcelain 
German  pipes  on  their  arrival.  They  had  taken  the  pipes 
from  the  Germans.  The  one  thing  the  Senegalese  com- 
plained of  was  being  compelled  to  wear  shoes  while  fight- 
ing. Before  going  into  action  at  Charleroi  they  are  said 
to  have  thrown  away  their  shoes.  They  came  back  wearing 
German  shoes,  so  that  they  would  not  be  punished  for  los- 
ing a  part  of  their  equipment. 

A  HERO  UP  A  TELEGRAPH  POLE 

Here  is  a  story  of  a  heroic  Belgian  up  a  telegraph  pole 
told  by  the  correspondent  of  the  London  Chronicle: 

At  5  o'clock  the  town  of  Ostend  was  aroused  by  the 
sound  of  heavy  tiring,  coming  from  the  direction  of  Lemnnhe, 
about  four  miles  to  the  southwest,  where  there  was  a  sharp 
fight  when  a  body  of  Belgian  gendarmerie,  numbering  150, 
bravely  attacked  a  superior  Uhlan  force  which  had  ap- 
proached on  the  Bruges  Road. 

The  two  opposing  forces  came  into  contact  at  daybreak. 
The  ( ITilans,  who  had  passed  the  night  in  a  wood,  had  come 
out  to  resume  their  march.  Some  minutes  later  they  came 
under  a  sharp  fire,  directed  upon  them  from  the  concealed 
force.    The  I  dilan  cavalry  was  preceded  by  a  body  of  cyclist 


Bomb  Attack  by  a  Zeppelin  321 

scouts,  and  the  latter  were  the  first  victims  of  the  Belgian 

rifle  fire. 

Thrown  temporarily  into  confusion  by  well-directed  vol- 
leys, the  Uhlans  took  to  the  shelter  of  the  woods  and  re- 
turned the  fire  of  the  Belgians.  The  latter,  believing  the 
Uhlan  retirement  heralded  a  rout,  left  their  concealment 
and  started  in  pursuit.  They  at  once  came  under  the  fire  of 
the  dismounted  Uhlans,  who  were  assisted  by  machine  guns, 
which  they  had  mounted  on  automobiles. 

In  this  second  phase  of  the  fight  the  Belgians  had  several 
of  their  number  killed  and  wounded.  They,  however,  fell 
back  in  tolerably  good  order,  and  for  about  an  hour  shots 
were  exchanged  from  behind  cover.  Four  machine  guns  were 
dispatched  to  the  aid  of  the  defenders  of  Ostend,  and  their 
firing  could  be  distinctly  heard  in  the  freshly  awakened 
city. 

Some  difficulty  was  experienced  by  the  Belgians  in  dis- 
covering the  exact  whereabouts  of  the  enemy,  but  a  gendarme 
who  climbed  a  telegraph  post  was  able  to  obtain  a  clear  view 
of  the  enemy,  and  with  a  flag  directed  his  comrades'  fire.  He 
was  however,  speedily  discovered  by  the  Germans,  who  fired 
several  volleys  at  him.  Nevertheless,  he  remained  in  his  dan- 
gerous position  until  German  bullets  in  his  leg  and  arm 
brought  him  down. 

DEATH  RATHER  THAN  SURRENDER 

An  official  statement  issued  by  the  French  government 
contained  this  story  of  desperate  bravery  of  the  siege  of 
Liege : 

Fort  Chaudefontaine  has  been  the  scene  of  an  act  of 


:V2'2  Ho mb  Attack  by  a  Zeppelin 

heroism  which  affirms  once  more  the  brilliant  valor  of  the 
Belgian  Army.  The  fort,  which  commands  the  railroad  to 
Aix-la-Chapelle,  by  Verviers  and  the  tunnel  to  Chaudefon- 
taine,  was  subjected  to  a  continual  and  extremely  violent 
bombardment. 

When  it  was  reduced  to  a  mere  heap  of  ruins  and  Major 
Nameche,  the  commanding  officer,  judged  that  further  re- 
sistance was  impossible,  he  blocked  up  the  tunnel  by  running 
several  locomotives  into  each  other,  and  set  fire  to  the  fuses 
leading  to  the  mines  surrounding  the  forts. 

His  mission  then  accomplished,  Major  Nameche,  deter- 
mined that  the  German  flag  should  not  fly  even  over  the  ruins 
of  his  fort,  blew  up  the  powder  magazine  and  perished. 

HOTEL  MAN  SHOT  AS  SPY 

A  New  York  hotel  man  had  an  experience  in  Paris  show- 
ing how  closely  the  French  kept  watch  for  spies.  A  bellboy 
in  the  hotel  where  the  New  York  man  was  staying  reported 
to  the  gendarmes  that  he  had  seen  the  manager  of  the  hotel 
sitting  in  a  little  house,  on  the  roof,  with  telephone  receivers 
to  his  ears.  The  gendarmes  invaded  the  hotel  and  seized  the 
manager. 

On  the  roof  they  found  a  complete  wireless  receiving  ap- 
paratus and  more  than  250  sheets  of  German  script  record- 
ing messages  sent  out  from  the  Eiffel  Tower  station.  The 
manager  was  shot  as  a  spy. 


CHAPTER  XXXV 

THE  DEFENCE  OF  LIEGE 

The  Defence  of  Belgium — The  Liege  Forts — The  Siege  of 
Liege — Heavy  Losses  on  Both  Sides — The  Belgian  Com- 
mander— Honor  to  the  Brave — Reprisals  for  the  Delay. 

WHEN  Kaiser  Wilhelm  decided  to  invade  France  he 
chose  the  route  through  Belgium,  up  the  valley  of  the 
River  Meuse,  as  the  shortest  road  to  Paris. 

True,  Belgium  was  neutral  territory  and  no  party  to  the 
Kaiser's  quarrel  with  France  or  England.  But,  as  the  Im- 
perial Chancellor,  Bethmann-Hollweg,  pointed  out,  Ger- 
many was  willing  to  reimburse  Belgium  for  any  incon- 
venience and  loss  she  might  sustain.  If  she  would  open  her 
gates  and  stand  aside  while  the  Germans  rushed  through  on 
their  way  to  the  French  frontier  she  would  have  ample  in- 
demnity, in  cash  or  otherwise.  Else;  if  she  opposed  the 
march  of  the  Kaiser's  armies,  it  was  intimated  that  she  must 
expect  the  harsh  treatment  of  an  enemy. 

There  is  no  reason  to  doubt  that  the  Kaiser  counted  on 
the  speedy  acquiescence  of  Belgium  in  his  demands.  In  the 
German  chancellery  it  does  not  seem  to  have  been  considered 
possible  that  the  temerity  of  little  Belgium  would  rise  to  the 
height  of  opposing  the  will  of  mighty  Germany.  The  war- 
lords of  Berlin  evidently  counted  on  a  swift  and  easy  passage 
through  a  friendly  or  at  least  not  hostile  territory  and  there- 

323 


r-  ~ 
V.  ~ 

r  -    I— I 

g    - 
-    W 

X  p5 


X. 

O 


X. 


7. 


E-i 

i— i 


J/2 
I— i 


324  The  Defence  of  Liege 

after  a  swift  descent  upon  Paris,  on  the  one  hand  and  the 
coast  of  the  English  channel  on  the  other,  within  easy  strik- 
ing distance  of  England,  on  the  other. 

This  should  be  accomplished,  it  was  reckoned,  in  time  foi* 
the  Germans  to  turn  and  meet  the  tide  of  Russian  invaders 
on  their  Eastern  frontier,  slow  of  mobilization  and  tardily 
transported  by  the  single  tracked  railroads  of  the  Czar's 
domain. 

The  key  to  this  plan  was,  of  course,  the  acquiescence  of 
Belgium. 

But  Belgium  did  not  acquiesce  in  the  Kaiser's  demands. 
On  the  contrary  the  smaller  country  put  up  a  defence  which 
stayed  the  Kaiser's  progress,  cost  him  thousands  of  men, 
millions  of  treasure  and  undoubtedly  resulted  in  a  revision  of 
the  campaign  plans  so  confidently  made  in  Berlin. 

THE   DEFENCE   OF   BELGIUM 

The  defence  of  Belgium  by  the  Belgians,  before  the 
French  or  English  allies  had  time  to  come  to  their  rescue  is  a 
story  of  desperate  heroism  which  stands  out  in  all  the  annals 
of  war.  It  begins  virtually  with  the  siege  of  the  town  of 
Liege.  The  Germans  crossed  the  border  at  Stavelot,  Franco- 
champs  and  Verviers  and  in  the  first  week  of  the  war  concen- 
trated before  Liege,  at  the  junction  of  the  Meuse  and  the 
Ourthe. 

Both  are  navigable  rivers  and  at  this  point  railroads  cen- 
ter which  lead  to  all  parts  of  the  kingdom  and  to  the  coast 
city  of  Antwerp.  The  town  itself  (it  bad  171,000  popula- 
tion in  1910)  was  built  on  level  ground  in  the  valleys  of  the 
river,  surrounded  by  mountains,  or  considerable  bills,  and  on 


The  Defence  of  Liege  325 

the  summits  of  these  were  built  the  fortifications  which  com- 
manded all  the  approaches  by  land  or  water. 

Underneath  the  mountain  tops  are  rich  mines  of  coal  and 
iron  and  this  natural  wealth,  together  with  the  facilities  for 
transportation  made  Liege  a  center  of  manufacturing,  par- 
ticularly of  the  iron  and  steel  industries.  It  has  been  called 
the  "Pittsburgh  of  Belgium"  and  undoubtedly  deserved  that 
appellation,  in  addition  to  being  the  seat  of  many  manufac- 
tures such  as  Pittsburgh  does  not  possess.  There  were  made 
most  of  the  firearms  for  which  Belgium  is  famous  and  there 
were  textile  industries  as  in  all  the  Belgian  cities. 

Readers  of  Sir  Walter  Scott's  novels  will  recall  the  de- 
scription in  "Quentin  Durward"  of  the  industrious  and 
thrifty  Ligeois  and  their  stubborn  devotion  to  their  rights. 
More  than  once  during  the  last  four  hundred  years  the  city 
had  been  under  siege  and  its  walls  invaded  by  the  enemy. 

THE   LIEGE    FORTS 

But  the  modern  fortifications,  those  which  confronted  the 
German  forces  when  they  poured  down  the  valley  of  the 
Meuse,  were  of  very  recent  construction.  General  Brial- 
mont,  called  by  some  the  foremost  military  engineer  of  mod- 
ern times,  was  placed  in  charge  of  the  work,  when  in  1888 
the  Beligans  decided  to  fortify  Liege  and  Namur  so  as  to 
make  them  as  far  as  might  be  impregnable.  At  Liege,  Gen- 
eral Brialmont  built  twelve  forts,  six  on  either  bank  of  the 
Meuse  river  and  situated  at  a  distance  of  from  four  to  six 
miles  apart. 

The  forts  are  Barchon,  Evegnee,  Fleron,  Chaudfontaine, 
Embourg  and  Boncelles,  on  the  right  bank  of  the  Meuse,  be- 


320  The  Defence  of  Liege 

ginning  at  the  north  and  following  an  eastern  curve,  and 
Pontisse,  Liers,  Lantin,  Lonein,  Hollogne  and  Flemaille  on 

the  left  hank  and  following  a  western  curve.  These  forts 
thus  virtually  surrounded  the  city  and  bore  a  close  re- 
semblance  to  the  formidable  defences  of  Bucharest. 

As  the  Germans  advanced  toward  Liege  from  the  east, 
the  people  were  urged  by  the  burgomaster  to  move  to  the 
western  side  of  the  river.  When  this  had  been  done  the  Bel- 
gians blew  up  the  bridges. 

The  Germans  continued  to  come  on,  in  spite  of  the  vigor- 
ous opposition  from  the  forts  on  the  east  side  of  the  river. 
The  population  were  panic  stricken  and  as  many  as  could, 
rushed  to  the  railway  station  and  entrained  for  Brussels  and 
Ostend.  The  burgomaster  beseeched  General  Leman,  who 
was  in  command  of  the  defences,  to  surrender.  The  General 
refused  to  do  so  and  gave  fresh  orders  to  the  forts  to  redouble 
their  vigilance. 

THE    SIEGE    OF   EIEGE 

Then  a  messenger  came  from  the  German  camp  bearing 
a  white  flag  of  truce.  He  demanded  that  the  city  surrender 
under  threat  of  a  still  heavier  bombardment. 

Receiving  an  instant  refusal,  the  messenger  returned  to 
his  principal  and  within  a  short  time  the  siege  was  renewed, 
as  threatened,  upon  a  heavier  scale  than  before. 

The  Germans  fought  with  a  bravery  which  even  their 
enemies  do  not  hesitate  to  praise.  They  approached  the  forts 
and  came  within  range  of  the  terribly  effective  guns  of  the 
Ligeois  drawn  up  in  solid  formation.  In  consequence  they 
were  mowed  down,  in  companies — in  battalions — in  regi- 
ments.    Such  recklessness  on  the  part  of  a  sane  commander 


The  Defence  of  Liege  327 

is  to  be  explained  only  on  the  theory  that  he  had  endless  re- 
serves at  his  disposal  and  was  bent  to  win  at  whatever  cost. 
On  both  counts,  this  appears  to  have  been  the  truth.  How 
many  men  were  brought  to  bear  in  the  siege  of  Liege  and 
how  many  men  were  lost  are  questions  which  may  never  be 
answered.  The  accounts  of  opposing  sides  conflict.  The 
French  official  report  was  that  the  Germans  had  lost  5,000 
men  in  one  day.  It  was  said  also  that  the  German  force 
numbered,  from  first  to  last,  fully  800,000  men.  Both  of 
these  figures  were  denied  in  Berlin  but  no  others  were  offered 
in  their  place. 

HEAVY  LOSSES  ON  BOTH  SIDES 

On  the  Belgian  side  the  force  was  greatly  smaller  and  the 
number  killed  correspondingly  less.  Fighting  under  cover 
of  forts  scientifically  constructed  they  enjoyed  an  immunity 
which  offset  the  superior  numbers  of  the  Germans.  Their 
guns  were  mounted  in  concrete  pits  and  covered  by  domes 
coated  with  nickel  steel,  from  which  the  missiles  of  the  Ger- 
man guns  rebounded  harmless.  Most  of  the  Belgian  losses 
were  incurred  in  sallies  made  by  their  cavalry. 

According  to  the  official  report  made  by  the  War  Office 
at  Paris,  twentj^-four  German  guns  were  captured  and  one 
general  was  made  prisoner.  The  Belgian  defenders  num- 
bered 40,000. 

The  Belgian  fire  was  accurate  and  well  placed,  it  was  said 
and  in  proof  it  was  cited  that  two  heavy  siege  guns  belonging 
to  the  Germans  were  destroyed. 

The  three  German  army  corps  engaged  in  the  siege  were 
commanded  by  Generals  von  Pritzelwitz,  von  Einem  and  von 


328  The  Defence  of  Liege 

Emmich,  who  was  also  in  command  of  the  Army  of  the 
Meuse.  He  was  reported  killed  during  the  engagement  and 
the  reporl  gained  circulation  that  he  had  committed  suicide 
out  of  chagrin  at  his  failure  to  enter  Liege  without  opposi- 
tion.   This  report  was  denied  at  Berlin. 

THE    BELGIAN    COMMANDER 

The  commandant  of  the  Belgian  forces  was  General 
Leman.  His  defence  of  Liege  was  noble  but  tragic.  Dur- 
ing the  early  attack  his  legs  were  crushed  by  the  fall  of  a 
piece  of  concrete.  Undaunted,  he  continued  to  direct  his 
campaign,  visiting  the  forts  in  an  automobile  ambulance. 

The  commander  of  one  of  the  forts,  at  the  moment  when 
the  bombardment  was  heaviest,  went  mad  and  began  shoot- 
ing his  own  men.  He  was  disarmed  and  bound.  The  cupola 
of  one  of  the  forts  was  destroyed  by  a  bomb  from  a  Zeppelin. 
Fort  Chaudfontaine  was  blown  into  oblivion  by  a  German 
shell  which  dropped  into  the  magazine. 

Finally  General  Leman  decided  to  make  his  last  stand 
in  Fort  Loncin.  When  the  end  became  inevitable  he  de- 
stroyed the  last  gun  and  burned  up  the  plans,  maps,  papers 
and  food  supplies.  He  was  about  to  order  all  the  men  to  the 
trenches  when  a  shell  buried  him  beneath  a  pile  of  debris. 
He  was  unconscious  when  the  fort  surrendered. 

The  following  incident  was  told  to  the  reporter  of  a 
Dutch  newspaper  by  a  German  officer: 

"When  the  first  dust  and  fumes  passed  away  we  stormed 
the  fort  across  ground  liberally  strewn  with  the  bodies  of  the 
Belgian  defenders.  All  the  men  in  the  forts  were  wounded. 
Most  were  unconscious.  A  corporal  with  one  arm  shattered 
valiantly  tried  to  drive  us  back  by  firing  his  rifle. 


The  Defence  of  Liege  329 

HONORS    TO    THE    BRAVE 

"Buried  beneath  the  debris  and  pinned  down  by  a  massive 
beam  was  General  Leman.  'Le  General,  il  est  mort,'  (the 
General  is  dead)  said  an  aide-de-camp  gently.  With  the 
utmost  care,  to  show  our  respect  for  the  man  who  had  re- 
sisted us  so  valiantly  and  stubbornly,  our  infantry  released 
the  General's  wounded  form  and  carried  him  away.  He 
recovered  consciousness  and  said : 

"  'It  is  as  it  is.  The  men  fought  valiantly.  Put  it  in  your 
despatches  that  I  was  unconscious.' 

"We  brought  him  to  our  commander,  General  von 
Emmich,  and  the  two  generals  saluted.  We  tried  to  speak 
words  of  comfort  but  he  was  silent.  He  is  known  as  the 
'Silent  General.'    Extending  his  hand,  our  General  said: 

"  'General,  you  have  gallantly  and  nobly  held  your  forts.' 
General  Leman  replied : 

"  'I  thank  you;  our  troops  have  lived  up  to  their  reputa- 
tions.'   With  a  smile  he  added :    'War  is  not  like  maneuvers.' 

"This  was  a  reference  to  the  fact  that  General  von 
Emmich  was  recently  with  General  Leman  at  the  Belgian 
maneuvers. 

"Then,  unbuckling  his  sword,  General  Leman  tendered 
it  to  General  von  Emmich. 

"  'No,'  replied  the  German  commander  with  a  bow,  'keep 
your  sword.    To  have  crossed  swords  with  you  is  an  honor.' 

"And  the  fire  in  General  Leman' s  eye  was  dimmed  by  a 
tear." 

The  fiercest  fighting  was  done  in  the  day  time.  The  Ger- 
man infantry  would  advance  under  cover  of  a  heavy  artillery 
fire.    The  Belgian  defenders  would  wait  until  the  enemy  was 


:y.iO  The  Defence  of  Liege 

within  close  range  when  they  would  send  in  a  hail  of  bullets 
from  rifles  and  machine  guns.  After  a  short  resistance  the 
Germans  would  retire  leaving  their  dead  in  heaps.  This 
maneuver  was  repeated  day  after  day. 

REPRISALS  FOB  THE  DELAY 

Failing  to  reduce  the  forts  around  Liege,  though  they 
affected  an  entrance  to  the  city,  where,  according  to  French 
and  Belgian  report,  they  committed  horrible  atrocities,  the 
Germans  "sidestepped"  that  locality  and  continued  on  their 
way  toward  the  French  territory  by  another  route.  Their 
disappointment  was  manifested  by  the  imposition  of  a  war 
levy  of  $10,000,000  on  the  city. 

By  the  time  the  Germans  had  passed  Liege  and,  by  slow 
degrees  gained  the  French  frontier,  the  French  forces  were 
mobilized  and  the  British,  having  landed  on  the  French  coast, 
went  to  the  rescue  of  the  Belgians.  Their  united  efforts  were 
sufficient  materially  to  delay  the  German  advance;  insomuch 
that,  as  compared  with  the  War  of  1870,  in  which  the  Prus- 
sians were  at  the  gates  of  Paris  within  a  month  after  they 
passc-d  the  Alsatian  frontier,  the  last  day,  first  month  of  the 
War  of  1014  found  them  still  pounding  at  the  doors  of 
France,  hardy  within  a  hundred  miles  of  Paris. 

This  delay,  which  disconcerted  all  the  plans  of  the  Kaiser, 
was  hugely  due  to  the  heroic  defence  of  Liege. 


CHAPTER  XXXVI 

THRILLING  WAR  EXPERIENCES  IN  THE 

FIELD,  IN  THE  CLOUDS  AND  ON 

THE  SEA 

Belgian  Officer  Creates  Havoc  Among  German  Troops  with 
His  Armored  Automobile — His  Narrow  Escape  from 
Capture — Routing  the  Enemy — Sinking  of  the  Koenigin 
Luise — British  Cruiser  Amphion  Sunk  by  a  Mine  in  the 
North  Sea — German  Submarine  Destroyed  by  British — 
Austrians  Walk  Into  Russian  Trap  —  Gallantry  of 
French  Turcos — The  Chase  of  the  Goeben  and  Breslau 
— How  Leaders  Went  To  Their  Deaths — Fights  In  the 
Clouds — Experiences  of  Antwerp  As  Bombs  Fall  On 
City — Escape  of  the  Kronprinzessin  Cecilie — Mauretania 
Dodges  German  Battleship. 

THE  war  of  the  nations  was  hardly  under  way  when  the 
reports  of  thrilling  experiences  on  the  battlefield,  in  the 
clouds  and  on  the  sea  reached  this  country.  Belgium  was  the 
theatre  in  which  many  of  these  dramatic  incidents  were 
staged  but  they  were  not  confined  to  King  Albert's  domains. 
Nor  were  these  experiences  the  lot  of  only  the  members  of 
one  nation.    Even  Americans  had  them. 

An  automobile  played  a  leading  role  in  the  experiences 
of  Lieutenant  Henkart  of  the  Belgian  army.  He  developed 
the  art  of  hunting  for  German  uhlans  with  an  armorplated 

331 


;j;32  Thrilling   War  Experiences 

motor  car,  carrying  a  mitrailleuse,  or  machine  gun,  to  a  fine 
point.  Lieutenant  Henkart  brought  down  scores  of  uhlans 
and  other  German  soldiers  who  have  crossed  his  path.  His 
principal  work  was  reconnoitering  the  enemy's  position.  He 
had  several  narrow  escapes  from  capture,  and  the  body  of 
his  car  showed  hundreds  of  bullet  marks  which  the  armor 
plating  had  stopped. 

Lieutenant  Henkart  formerly  was  an  officer  in  the  Bel- 
gian Grenadiers,  but  had  retired  and  was  living  the  quiet 
existence  of  a  country  gentleman  when  the  war  broke  out. 
He  at  once  volunteered  and  was  detailed  to  the  General  Staff. 

This  is  the  report  made  of  his  exploits : 

On  August  15  he  started  from  the  Belgian  headquarters 
at  Louvain  in  the  direction  of  Durbuy.  He  discovered  sev- 
eral defensive  positions  of  the  Germans  on  the  rivers  Am- 
bleve  and  Ourthe  and  succeeded  in  rescuing  two  French 
horsemen  and  killing  five  uhlans.  He  visited  the  battlefield 
of  Haelen  on  August  16,  the  scene  of  the  one  hot  and  severe 
fight  of  the  campaign  till  then  and  found  defensive  positions 
at  Curange-Kermpt  and  Ilerck-la-ville. 

On  August  17  Lieutenant  Henkart  went  to  Jauche,  near 
Jodoigne,  where  he  heard  of  the  presence  of  twelve  German 
cavalrymen.  He  followed  up  the  scent  but  was  caught  in  a 
trap  and  had  considerable  difficulty  extricating  himself. 

Eventually  he  killed  seven  uhlans  and  reconnoitered  the 
German  entrenchments.  On  August  18  he  reconnoitered  the 
German  position  at  Perwez  in  Brabant.  He  met  a  party  of 
German  military  cyclists  and  cavalry  and  killed  twelve  of 
them. 

On  the  following  clay  he  returned  to  Jodoigne,  where  the 
presence  of  two  German  officers  was  signalled.     The  lieu- 


Thrilling  War  Experiences  333 

tenant  went  in  search  of  them  but  was  again  caught  in  a  trap 
and  had  to  run  the  gauntlet  of  a  shower  of  bullets  fired  from 
houses  at  Jodoigne.    His  motorcar  was  scarred  with  bullets. 

The  next  day  he  went  to  Westerloo.  This  was  the  red 
letter  day  of  his  expedition.  It  almost  ended  in  a  fatality 
for  the  reconnoitering  party,  who  found  themselves  suddenly 
confronted  by  two  companies  of  cyclists  and  one  squadron 
of  cavalry. 

They  numbered  altogether  about  450  men.  It  was  too 
late  to  retreat,  but  fortunately  the  Germans  did  not  realize 
the  position  and  thought  they  faced  an  important  Belgian 
force.  The  little  mitrailleuse  kept  up  its  fire  for  an  hour 
and  a  half,  and  as  a  result  the  Germans  left  twenty-five  killed 
and  a  large  number  of  wounded  on  the  field  before  retiring. 

The  next  day  Lieutenant  Henkart  went  out  to  recon- 
noiter  the  German  forces,  which  were  moving  toward  Ant- 
werp. At  Hofstade,  near  Malines,  he  met  a  party  of  thirty- 
four  uhlans  and  killed  twenty-one.  Three  other  Germans 
were  drowned  and  seven  wounded,  and  of  the  latter  five 
were  brought  back  to  Antwerp,  where  Lieutenant  Henkart 
was  warmly  received. 

KOENIGIN  LUISE  GOES  TO  THE  BOTTOM 

The  destroyer  Lance  of  the  British  navy,  was  the  hero 
of  the  first  naval  engagement  of  the  war.  Firing  only  four 
shots,  she  sank  the  Hamburg- American  liner  Koenigin  Luise, 
which  had  been  fitted  out  as  a  mine  ship  and  which  was  caught 
in  the  act  of  laying  mines  sixty  miles  from  Harwich.  The 
first  shot  destroyed  the  bridge  of  the  Luise,  and  the  others 
tore  away  her  stern.     The  Luise  sank  in  six  minutes.     The 


334  Thrilling   War  Experiences 

Lance  rescued  twenty-eight  of  the  German  crew,  several  of 
whom  had  been  wounded.  This  was  early  in  August,  just 
before  the  British  cruiser  Amphion  was  sunk  by  a  mine  in 
the  North  Sea.  The  official  report  of  the  sinking  of  the 
Amphion  follows: 

"A  trawler  informed  the  vessel's  officers  that  she  had  seen 
a  suspicious  ship  throwing  things  overboard.  Shortly  after- 
w.ird  the  German  minelayer  Koenigin  Luise  was  sighted 
steering  east.  Four  destroyers  gave  chase  and  in  about  an 
hour's  time  she  was  rounded  up  and  sunk. 

"After  picking  up  the  survivors  of  the  German  <ship,  the 
plan  of  search  was  carried  out  without  incident  until  3..30  in 
the  morning.  At  that  hour,  as  the  Amphion  on  her  return 
course  was  near  the  scene  of  the  operations  of  the  Koenigin 
Luise,  her  course  was  altered  to  avoid  the  danger  zone.  This 
was  successful  until  6.30  a.  M.,  at  which  hour  the  Amphion 
struck  a  mine. 

"A  sheet  of  flame  instantly  engulfed  the  bridge.  The 
Captain  was  rendered  insensible,  and  he  fell  to  the  fore  and 
aft  bridge.  As  soon  as  the  Captain  recovered  consciousness, 
he  rang  the  engineroom  to  stop  the  engines,  which  were  still 
going  at  revolutions  for  20  knots.  As  all  the  forward  part 
of  the  Amphion  was  on  fire,  it  was  found  impossible  to  reach 
the  bridge  or  flood  the  fore  magazine. 

"The  ship's  back  appeared  to  be  broken  and  she  was 
already  settling  down  by  the  bows.  All  efforts,  therefore, 
were  directed  to  placing  the  wounded  in  places  of  safety  in 
case  of  an  explosion,  and  in  getting  the  cruiser  in  tow  by  the 
stern. 

"By  the  time  the  destroyers  had  closed  in,  it  was  clearly 
time  to  abandon  the  ship.    The  men  fell  in  for  this  purpose 


Thrilling  War  Experiences  335 

with  the  same  composure  that  had  marked  their  behavior 
throughout.  All  was  done  without  hurry  or  confusion,  and 
twenty  minutes  after  the  cruiser  struck  the  mine,  the  men, 
the  officers  and  lastly  the  Captain,  had  left  the  ship. 

"Three  minutes  after  the  Captain  had  left  another  ex- 
plosion occurred.  This  enveloped  and  blew  up  the  entire 
fore  part  of  the  vessel.  The  effect  of  this  showed  the  Am- 
phion  must  have  struck  a  second  mine,  which  exploded  the 
fore  magazine.  Debris  falling  from  a  great  height  struck 
the  rescue  boats  and  the  destroyers,  and  one  of  the  Amphion's 
shells  burst  on  the  deck  of  one  of  the  destroyers,  killing  two 
Englishmen  and  one  German  prisoner. 

"Fifteen  minutes  later  the  Amphion  sunk." 

GERMAN  SUBMARINE  DESTROYED 

The  North  Sea  was  the  scene  of  another  thrilling  incident 
not  many  days  later,  when  the  German  submarine  U-15  was 
lost.  The  British  cruiser  squadron  became  aware  of  the 
approach  of  the  submarine  flotilla  which  was  submerged, 
only  the  periscopes  showing  above  the  surface  of  the  water. 

The  British  cruiser  Birmingham,  steaming  at  full  speed, 
fired  the  first  shot.  This  shot  was  carefully  aimed,  not  at 
the  submerged  body  of  a  submarine,  but  at  the  thin  line  of 
the  periscope. 

The  gunnery  was  accurate  and  shattered  the  periscope. 
Thereupon  the  submarine,  now  a  blinded  thing,  rushed  along 
under  water  in  imminent  danger  of  self-destruction  from 
collision  with  the  cruisers  above. 

The  sightless  submarine  was  then  forced  to  come  to  the 
surface,  whereupon  the  Birmingham's  gunner  fired  the  sec- 


3:30  Thrilling  War  'Experiences 

ond  shot  of  the  fight.  This  shot  struck  at  the  base  of  the 
conning  tower,  ripping  the  whole  of  the  upper  structure 
clean  and  the  U-15  sank  like  a  stone. 

RUSSIANS  TRAP  AUSTRIANS 

Russian  Cossacks  trapped  two  picked  Austrian  cavalry 
regiments  about  this  time  near  Lemberg,  an  important  city 
in  Galicia.  The  Governor  of  Lublin  prepared  the  trap  that 
sent  the  Austrians  to  their  deaths. 

Skirting  the  dense  forest  which  lies  between  this  section 
of  Lublin  and  the  Galician  border,  the  Governor  prepared 
a  fiendish  ambuscade  for  the  Austrians.  Heavy  rains  had 
caused  an  overflow  of  the  river  Wieprz,  on  which  Bilgoray 
stands,  and  in  consequence  the  whole  countryside  on  the  other 
side  of  the  highway  that  marks  the  edge  of  the  forest  had 
been  converted  into  a  dense  swamp. 

Toward  evening  the  Austrians,  returning  from  their 
predatory  expedition,  had  to  pass  this  spot,  where  the  Lublin 
Governor  had  secreted  his  battery  and  Cossacks  in  the  forest. 
The  Austrian  advance  guard  trotted  past  the  scene  of  the 
ambush.  Only  a  few  peasants  were  to  be  seen,  toiling  late 
in  the  fields,  by  order  of  the  Governor. 

As  the  main  body  of  the  Austrians  reached  the  place 
where  the  Cossacks  were  waiting  they  suddenly  found  them- 
selves beset  by  a  ferocious  onslaught.  The  Cossacks  dashed 
among  them,  and  the  Austrian  men  and  horses  dashed  off 
into  what  seemed  the  open  way — the  fields  facing  the  forest, 
where  they  had  seen  the  peasants  at  work. 

By  hundreds  they  leaped  into  the  fatal  marshes,  and  there, 
while  their  horses  struggled  as  the  soft  ground  engulfed 


Thrilling  War  Experiences  337 

them,  the  hidden  battery,  the  Cossacks  having  withdrawn, 
opened  fire  upon  them.  Not  an  Austrian  horse  or  man 
survived. 


CHARGE  OF  THE  FRENCH  TURCOS 

The  experiences  of  the  French  Turcos,  the  native  Afri- 
can troops,  early  in  the  war  are  worthy  of  note.  They  made 
many  gallant  charges.  While  the  Germans  were  bombard- 
ing Charleroi  the  French  made  a  sortie  and  were  driven  back 
by  superior  numbers.  The  bombardment  continued  until  the 
Turcos,  fretting  under  further  inaction,  debouched  from  the 
town  and  charged  up  to  the  German  guns,  bayonet  ting  the 
gunners.  Their  loss  in  this  wild  charge  under  terrific  artillery 
fire  is  said  to  have  exceeded  that  of  the  Light  Brigade  at 
Balaclava. 

A  RUNNING  SEA  FIGHT 

Wireless  Operator  Marsden,  of  the  British  cruiser  Glou- 
cester, which  pursued  the  German  cruisers  Goeben  and  Bres- 
lau  among  the  Ionian  Islands,  in  writing  an  account  of  the 
chase  to  his  mother  said : 

"The  chase  lasted  four  days  and  nights,  during  which  our 
gunner  indulged  in  some  long  range  shots  at  the  Breslau. 
After  missing*  the  first  shot  at  11,000  yards,  he  spat  on  the 
second  shell  for  luck  and  it  went  true,  carrying  away  half  of 
the  Breslau's  funnel.  The  gunner  repeated  the  operation  on 
the  third  shot,  which  cleared  the  Breslau's  quarterdeck  and 
put  her  after  gun  out  of  action.    The  cruiser  fired  thirty  shots 


338  Thrilling   War  Experiences 

in  return.  Two  of  them  smashed  boats  on  the  davits  on  the 
Gloucester's  upper  deck.  The  British  ship  narrowly  escaped 
destruction  from  a  torpedo  fired  by  the  Goeben." 

HOW  LEADERS  WENT  TO  THEIR  DEATHS 

The  common  soldiers,  who  showed  great  bravery,  had  a 
fine  example  in  their  leaders.  Gen.  Otto  von  Emmich,  in 
command  of  the  German  troops  which  assaulted  Liege,  laid 
down  his  life  early  in  the  struggle.  lie  fell  mortally  wounded 
while  leading  a  charge  on  one  of  the  forts.  He  was  sixty-six 
years  old.  He  joined  the  army  as  a  volunteer  in  18(56  and 
was  promoted  two  years  later  to  a  lieutenancy.  He  took  part 
in  the  Franco-Prussian  war  in  1870-71.  Afterward  he  was 
promoted  through  all  the  grades  until  he  became  Major 
General  in  1901.  When  he  was  appointed  to  the  command 
of  the  Tenth  Army  Corps  he  was  made  a  general. 

Lieutenant  General  Prince  Frederick  of  Saxe-Meinin- 
gen,  one  of  the  most  important  officers  in  the  German  army, 
was  killed  by  a  shell  before  Namur  late  in  August.  Prince 
Frederick  of  Saxe-Meningen  was  born  in  18G1.  He  was  the 
third  son  of  George,  the  late  reigning  Duke  of  Saxe-Meinin- 
gen.  He  married  in  1889  Adelaide,  Princess  of  Lippe,  and 
had  six  children. 

Prince  Ernest  of  Saxe-Meiningen  was  seriously  wounded 
a  few  days  later.  Prince  Ernest  was  the  second  son  of  Prince 
Frederick  of  Saxe-Meiningen,  who  was  killed  at  Namur. 
He  was  in  his  nineteenth  year  and  a  lieutenant  in  the  Sixth 
Thuringian  Infantry  Regiment.  An  elder  brother,  Prince 
George,  was  a  lieutenant  in  the  same  regiment.  They  were 
cousins  of  the  reigning  Duke  of  Saxe-Meiningen. 


Thrilling  War  Experiences  339 

Prince  Frederick  William  of  Lippe  died  in  the  fighting 
before  Liege  in  a  dramatic  manner.  The  Prince's  infantry 
regiment  was  surrounded  by  the  Belgians  under  the  walls  of 
Liege,  and  he  was  struck  by  two  bullets  while  standing  among 
his  men.  The  bullets  took  effect  in  his  neck  and  chest,  and 
he  died  immediately. 

EXPERIENCES   IN   THE   CLOUDS 

The  activities  of  aeroplanes  were  productive  of  many 
thrilling  incidents.  Early  in  the  war  Roland  Garros,  a 
French  aviator,  sacrificed  his  own  life  when  he  dashed  his 
airship  against  a  German  military  dirigible  that  had  crossed 
the  border  near  Nancy.  The  dirigible  contained  twenty-five 
men,  and  all  were  said  to  have  been  dashed  to  death.  Ger- 
man and  French  aviators  met  in  the  air  during  the  engage- 
ment at  Longwy  and  the  Frenchman  shot  the  German, 
who  fell  300  feet  and  was  killed. 

An  eyewitness  of  an  exciting  aeroplane  chase  near  Namur 
told  the  following : 

"A  German  monoplane  which  for  three  days  has  per- 
sistently reconnoitered  the  positions  of  the  Belgians  was  ob- 
served just  before  sunset  hovering  over  an  important  forti- 
fied place  on  the  banks  of  the  River  Meuse. 

"Two  Belgian  biplanes  put  upward  immediately  and  gave 
chase  to  the  enemy's  aerial  scout.  It  was  some  time  before 
the  Kaiser's  aviator  discovered  that  he  was  being  pursued. 
When  he  did  he  turned  about  and  flew  at  full  speed  toward 
Huy  and  Liege. 

"One  of  the  Belgian  airmen,  by  strategic  manoeuvring 
managed  to  get  high  above  the  German.    He  was  still  above 


340  Thrilling  War  Experiences 

him  and  close  upon  him  when  darkness  It'll,  leaving  the  result 
of  the  pursuit,  so  i'ar  as  I  could  tell,  undecided." 

Belgian  military  aviators  who  were  active  in  the  fighting 
around  Liege  had  this  to  say  of  an  experience  on  August  6: 

"On  Thursday  morning  we  rose  at  7  o'clock  to  a  height 
from  which  we  could  see  the  German  artillery,  backed  by 
constantly  increasing  forces  of  infantry,  tiring  at  the  Belgian 
forts.  Because  of  the  high  wind  we  could  not  get  up  above 
the  clouds  and  our  machine  made  an  attractive  target  for  the 
invaders,  who  immediately  opened  tire  upon  us  as  we  ap- 
proached their  position. 

"We  wheeled  about  and  started  back  for  our  own  terri- 
tory, when  to  our  dismay  the  outer  forts  of  Liege — not 
knowing  who  we  were — also  let  go  their  shots  at  us. 

"We  went  through  a  terrible  ordeal.  Shrapnel  burst  to 
the  right  and  left  of  us  and  under  us.  The  wings  were 
pierced  slightly  several  times.  The  concussion  of  the  shells, 
bursting  in  the  air,  caused  the  plane  to  rock  like  a  lifeboat  in 
a  heavy  sea.  We  managed  to  alight  safely  in  Waremme,  in 
our  own  country." 

BOMBS  TERRORIZE  ANTWERP 

Near  the  end  of  August,  while  the  Germans  were  on  their 
onward  march  in  Belgium,  they  terrorized  Antwerp  by  rain- 
ing bombs  on  the  city  from  a  dirigible  Zeppelin.  On  the 
night  of  August  2.5  the  great  ship  of  the  air  appeared  over 
the  city  and  the  sleeping  inhabitants  were  aroused  in  the  dead 
of  night  by  rending,  shattering  crashes.  Several  buildings 
were  demolished  and  ten  persons  were  killed.  Belgian  high 
angle  and  machine  guns  spit  their  wrath  at  the  Zeppelin  but 


Thrilling  War  Experiences  341 

it  sailed  away  unscathed  leaving  death  and  destruction  in 
its  wake. 

Some  new  form  of  explosive  was  used  in  the  bombs 
dropped  from  the  Zeppelin.  To  show  the  destructive  powers 
of  the  bombs  the  following  examples  may  be  used.  One  shell 
burst  in  the  center  of  a  small  park  killing  a  policeman  and 
several  persons  sleeping  on  nearby  benches.  Several  chil- 
dren were  seriously  injured  in  other  bomb  explosions  and 
one  was  killed.    Each  bomb  carried  death  with  it. 

TREASURE  SHIP  ESCAPES  CAPTURE 

Passengers  on  several  of  the  big  ocean  liners  also  had 
thrilling  experiences.  The  most  dramatic  of  the  escapes  on 
the  sea  was  that  of  the  Kronprinzessin  Cecilie.  Carrying 
$13,000,000  in  gold  the  North  German  Lloyd  liner  dashed 
into  Bar  Harbor,  Maine,  on  August  4,  after  a  four-day  run 
across  the  Atlantic,  saving  the  treasure  and  a  big  crowd  of 
passengers  from  the  clutches  of  British  and  French  warships. 
The  liner  left  New  York  with  the  treasure  consigned  to  for- 
eign bankers  in  her  hold  and  had  several  narrow  escapes  from 
capture.  The  boat  ran  at  top  speed  in  making  the  dash  back 
to  a  neutral  port  and  her  captain  drove  her  engines  at  full 
speed  through  a  dense  fog  in  order  to  evade  the  watching 
cruisers  of  Great  Britain  and  France. 


Jfc& 


.  1 t 


ECT 


AFTER  THE  WAR 


CHAPTER  XXXVII 

BEST  STORIES  OF  THE  WAR 

Narratives  of  Heroism,  Disaster,  Humor  and  Pathos — 
Alsatian  Who  Went  to  War  to  Kill  His  Son — Ger- 
man Sailors  Sink  Cheering  the  Kaiser — English  Poacher 
Who  Became  Killer  of  Uhlans — Heroism  of  Women 
Victims  of  War  and  Tales  of  Human  Interest  in  Scenes 
of  Carnage. 

THE  great  European  war  of  1914  was  crowded  with 
events  of  heroism,  of  disaster,  of  humor  and  pathos,  all 
fraught  with  intense  human  interest.  Stories  of  some  of 
these  incidents  appear  elsewhere  in  this  volume  under  the 
title  of  "Thrilling  Experiences."  Herewith  are  given  others 
that  may  be  classified  as  "The  Best  Stories  of  the  War." 

"i'm  going  to  fight  to  kill  my  son!" 

This  story  is  told  of  the  bravery  of  French  women  and 
men. 

General  de  Castelnau  and  his  three  sons  went  to  the  front 
at  the  outbreak  of  the  war  and  Mme.  de  Castelnau  retired  to 
the  south.    One  of  the  sons  was  killed  in  the  early  fighting. 

When  the  news  of  his  son's  death  was  conveyed  to  Gen- 
eral de  Castelnau  on  the  battlefield  he  read  the  statement  and 

343 


3  i  I  Best  Stories  of  the   War 

then  said  quietly:  "Gentlemen,  let  us  continue,"  and  the 
battle  \\  as  renewed. 

When  the  news  peached  the  country  house  of  the  family 
in  the  south  the  parish  priest  undertook  the  delicate  task  of 
conveying  the  news  of  the  (hath  of  her  son  to  Mine,  de 
Castelnau.  The  priest  tried  to  break  the  news  to  her  but  was 
so  overcome  with  emotion  that  she  guessed  something  serious 
had  happened. 

Mine,  de  Castelnau  simply  asked,  "Which  one?"  mean- 
in"'  whether  it  was  her  husband  or  one  of  her  three  sons  who 
had  been  killed. 

When  the  Thirty-fifth  Regiment  of  General  JofYre's 
army  entered  Muelhausen  an  aged  Alsatian  offered  the  sol- 
diers everything  he  possessed,  pressing  them  to  accept  wine 
and  food.  After  they  had  finished  their  meal  he  bade  them 
Farewell,  saying: 

"I  am  now  going  to  fight  to  kill  my  son.  who  is  in  the 
Fortieth  Regiment  of  German  Infantry." 

DIED  CHEERING  THE  KAISER 

An  eye  witness  of  the  loss  of  the  German  cruiser  Ariadne 
and  the  German  torpedo  boat  destroyer  Y-1.37  in  the  fight- 
ing between  British  and  German  warships  off  Heligoland 
relates  the  following  story  of  the  fight: 

"The  destroyer  was  surprised  in  a  fog  by  a  large  number 
of  British  destroyers  and  submarines.  When  the  speed  of 
the  German  destroyer  became  affected  by  the  English  shells 
it  turned  and  confronted  the  enemy  with  the  intention  of 
fighting  to  the  end.  Tier  engines,  however,  soon  completely 
failed  her.  and  she  was  blown  up  to  prevent  capture.     Her 


Best  Stories  of  the  War  345 

crew  continued  firing  until  the  boat  disappeared  beneath  the 
waves. 

"The  Ariadne  attacked  gamely,  but  a  shell  plumped  lier 
boilers,  putting  half  of  them  out  of  commission.  Despite 
this  the  fight  continued.  The  quarterdeck  of  the  Ariadne 
took  fire,  but  those  of  her  guns  that  were  still  capable  of  be- 
ing worked  continued  shooting. 

"The  forecastle  of  the  Ariadne  was  soon  ablaze.  Her 
magazine  was  flooded,  but  the  gallant  vessel  was  doomed. 
Her  crew  was  mustered  and  gave  three  cheers  for  the  Kaiser 
and  sang  the  hymn,  'The  Flag  and  Germany  Above  All.' ' 

A  BELGIAN  DEAD  SHOT 

As  an  evidence  of  the  indomitable  spirit  of  the  Belgians 
is  this  letter  from  a  daring  young  man  with  a  young  wife  and 
child  who  formerly  was  notorious  as  a  poacher  on  game  pre- 
serves. It  was  written  in  the  siege  of  Namur  while  he  was 
resting  a  moment : 

"A  few  weeks  ago,"  the  letter  says  in  part,  "I  was  in 
France  working  in  the  beet  fields.  But  because  the  proud 
Prussians  attacked  our  country  I  had  to  leave  and  could  not 
bring  home  a  few  gold  coins  for  my  family.  I  am  feeling  as 
well  as  possible,  am  whole  and  sound,  and  hope,  with  God's 
help,  to  see  my  home  once  more. 

"The  Prussians  are  poor  shots.  They  don't  know  by  a 
yard  where  they  shoot,  and  when  they  see  a  bayonet  they  are 
so  scared  they  just  run.  I  have  lost  but  very  few  bullets. 
When  I  aim  for  their  noses,  you  can  bet  that  they  don't  hear 
the  bullets  whiz  by  their  ears.  They  get  it  right  in  the  mouth. 
I  never  missed  a  bird  on  the  wing,  so  how  could  I  miss  those 


340  Best  Stories  of  the  War 

square  head  I  rhlans?  I  settled  more  than  fifty  of  them,  and 
if  God  his  me  live  I  'II  cool  off  a  few  more.  When  they  come 
w€  hill  'em  Like  rats,  meanwhile  singing  'The  Lion  of 
Flanders.' 

"Reverend  Dear  Father,  while  we  send  the  Uhlans  to 
the  other  country,  please  take  care  of  my  family  and  see  that 
they  may  not  suffer  from  hunger.  Now  I  finish  my  letter 
to  grab  my  gun  and  shoot  Uhlans.  X. 

"Formerly  poacher,  now  Uhlan  killer." 

WIFE  OF   CAPTOB   GETS   KAISER'S   NEPHEW'S  SWORD 

During  the  hot  fighting  before  Charleroi  in  the  early  part 
of  the  Belgian  campaign,  this  incident  occurred: 

"A  band  of  Uhlans  was  captured  Sunday  at  the  gates 
of  Court rai  by  a  detachment  of  French  chasseurs.  Their 
chief  officer  was  found  to  be  Lieut.  Count  von  Schwerin,  a 
nephew  of  the  Kaiser.  The  young  commander  was  only 
twenty-five  years  old  and  had  been  married  only  seven 
months.  The  officer  commanding  the  French  detachment 
found  that  the  Count's  sword  was  a  present  from  the  Kaiser 
himself  and  bore  an  inscription  to  that  effect  on  the  blade. 

"The  Count's  saber,  belt  and  helmet  were  taken  to  St. 
Ouen  and  presented  to  the  wife  of  the  officer  who  made  the 
capture." 

GRITTY   BRITISH   AM)   GERMAN    SAILORS 

M any  German  shells  which  made  bits  in  the  naval  engage- 
ment off  Heligoland  did  not  explode,  according  to  British 
seamen,  and  at  one  time  there  were  five  in  the  boiler  room  of 


Best  Storks  of  the  War  347 

one  of  the  destroyers,  any  one  of  which  would  have  destroyed 
the  ship  had  it  hurst.  A  sailor,  asked  what  they  did  with 
them,  replied: 

"Oh,  just  shied  them  overboard.  There  was  no  room  for 
such  rubbish  aboard  our  yacht." 

The  German  sailors  showed  equal  grit.  As  one  of  the 
cruisers,  decks  aflame  and  mast  and  flag  shot  away,  was  sink- 
ing, the  only  man  left  in  the  forecastle  hoisted  the  flag  and 
then  went  down  with  the  ship. 

KODE  INTO  THE  JAWS  OF  DEATH 

A  correspondent  describing  the  fighting  before  Malines 
said : 

"I  could  see  dark  blue  masses  of  Belgian  infantry  falling- 
back,  cool  as  on  a  winter's  morning.  Through  a  mistake,  two 
battalions  of  carbineers  did  not  receive  the  order  to  retire  and 
were  in  imminent  danger  of  destruction.  To  reach  them  a 
messenger  would  have  had  to  traverse  a  mile  of  open  road 
swept  by  shrieking  shrapnel.  A  colonel  summoned  a  gen- 
darme and  gave  him  the  orders  and  he  set  spurs  to  his  horse 
and  tore  down  the  road,  an  archaic  figure  in  towering  bear- 
skin.   It  was  a  ride  into  the  jaws  of  death. 

"He  saved  his  troops,  but  as  they  fell  back  the  German 
gunners  got  the  range  and  dropped  shell  upon  shell  into  the 
running  column.  Road  and  fields  were  dotted  with  corpses 
in  Belgian  blue. 

"At  noon  the  Belgians  and  Germans  were  in  places  only 
fifty  yards  apart,  and  the  rattle  of  musketry  sounded  like  a 
boy  drawing  a  stick  along  the  palings  of  a  picket  fence.  The 
railway  embankment  from  which  I  viewed  the  battle  was 


348  Best  Stories  of  the  War 

fairly  carpeted  with  corpses  of  infantrymen  killed  yesterday. 
1  saw  peasants  throw  twelve  into  one  grave." 

SPIRIT   OF    HUMANITY   OF    NAVAL  LORD 

A  spirit  of  humanity  to  man  is  reflected  in  a  message 
from  the  head  of  the  British  Navy  to  the  head  of  the  German 
Navy,  which  was  transmitted  through  the  Department  of 
State  at  Washington,  informing  the  latter  of  the  safety  of 
his  son  after  a  naval  battle,  in  which  the  son  had  been  reported 
among  the  slain. 

The  message,  which  was  from  Winston  Churchill,  First 
Lord  of  the  British  Admiralty,  to  Admiral  von  Tirpitz,  Ger- 
man Minister  of  Marine,  was  as  follows: 

"Your  son  has  been  saved  and  has  not  been  wounded." 

Secretary  Bryan  made  public  the  dispatch  with  the  com- 
ment: "There  is  something  noble  in  the  spirit."  The  mes- 
sage was  sent  to  Ambassador  Gerard  at  Berlin,  who  conveyed 
it  to  Admiral  von  Tirpitz. 

HEROISM   OF   WOMEN   VICTIMS  OF   WAR 

A  correspondent  writing  of  scenes  along  the  French  fron- 
tier in  the  early  days  of  the  war  said: 

"In  the  past  two  days  I  have  watched  many  cases  of 
women's  heroism — not  the  self-denial  of  the  Red  Cross 
nurses,  for  to  that  one  is  accustomed — but  a  long  procession 
of  weary  women  cheerfully  encouraging  the  children,  hun- 
gry, tired  and  footsore,  or  with  their  bones  aching  from  the 
jolting  of  the  farm  carts,  was  a  picture  of  splendid  courage, 
which  made  you  understand  how  a  nation  becomes  resolute 
in  the  face  of  war. 


Best  Stories  of  the  War  349 

"One  woman  I  met  at  an  evacuated  town  was  proceeding 
with  her  splendid  son,  aged  ten,  and  a  delightfully  talkative 
little  girl  of  eight,  to  a  place  where  her  children  would  be 
safe.  This  cultured  lady  was  the  wife  of  a  captain  of  cavalry. 
"As  she  looked  back  at  her  home  at  Longwy,  she  saw  a 
lifetime's  treasures  burnt,  but  sadness  of  her  heart  was  not 
betrayed  to  her  children.  This  family  had  not  tasted  food 
for  three  days;  the  children  did  not  want  to  eat,  while  the 
mother  starved. 

"The  bright  eyes  of  the  boy  were  not  dimmed  by  exhaus- 
tion; instead  of  hearing  complaints  of  hardships,  you  were 
questioned  as  to  the  latest  news  from  the  battle  line. 

"This  small  family,  which  I  watched  for  eight  hours  in 
the  sternly  fought  area,  was  but  a  type  of  thousands  of  others. 
Truly  war  brings  out  the  best  as  well  as  the  worst  of 
humanity." 

LIFE  IN  THE  TRENCHES 

A  Brussels  correspondent  gave  the  following  picture  of 
life  in  the  Belgian  trenches: 

"Sometimes  the  trenches  are  only  just  ditches  cut  like 
deep  furrows  among  potatoes  or  along  the  edge  of  a  field 
of  corn.  Others  are  banked  on  the  attacking  side  and 
branches  are  placed  over  them  to  screen  the  men  from  the 
eyes  of  airmen. 

"Along  the  quiet  banks  of  the  Meuse  between  Namur 
and  Dinant  are  three  score  of  these  (trenches).  There  I 
saw  men  lying  in  readiness  with  rifles  by  their  sides.  Some 
were  asleep  on  the  earth,  with  a  little  straw  under  them,  but 
ready  at  a  word  to  seize  their  weapons.  Others  were 
gossiping. 


:i.~)0  Best  Stories  of  the   \\  at 

"  'What  do  you  think  of  to  talk  about  in  the  trenches?' 
I  asked  a  man  who  was  off  duty  for  a  moment.  His  answer 
was: 

"  'Oh,  anything — the  heat,  the  flies,  our  experiences. 
Don't  think  we  confide  much  in  each  other.  When  one  is  in 
a  situation  such  as  that  one  catches  at  anything  interesting. 
We  do  not  talk  philosophy  but  some  of  ns  practise  it.  Most 
are  only  waiting  for  orders  to  kill,  perhaps  just  as  one  waits 
for  a  tram  and  lets  one's  interest  be  taken  by  anything.' ' 

airman's  thrilling  trip 

The  following  letter  from  a  German  military  aviator  to 
his  parents  was  printed  in  the  Brandenbnrger  Zeitung: 

"Last  Saturday  night,  while  our  company  still  lay  in 
garrison,  I  received  orders  to  start  on  a  flight  into  the  enemy's 
country  at  daybreak  the  following  morning.  The  assign- 
ment was  as  follows:  Over  a  French  fortress,  thence  west- 
ward to  Maas  and  back  the  entire  distance  of  300  kilometers 
(about  180  miles) . 

"By  way  of  preparation  maps  of  the  whole  region  were 
minutely  studied  till  midnight.  Xext  morning  at  cock-crow 
our  Gotha-Taube  rolled  across  the  city  square,  then  rose  and 
headed  westerly.  In  half  an  hour  we  had  reached  an  alt i hide 
of  1,200  meters  above  the  town.  Then  we  headed  for  the 
French  border,  and  immediately  my  observer,  First  Lieu- 
tenant A.,  called  my  attention  to  little  black  puffs  of  smoke, 
and  I  knew  at  once  we  were  being  fired  at  by  hostile  artillery, 
so  climbed  to  2,000  meters. 

"Next  we  noticed  that  three  of  the  enemy's  aeroplanes 
were  pursuing  us,  but  we  soon  outdistanced  and  lost  sight  of 


Best  Stories  of  the  War  351 

them.  Later  we  heard  that  two  of  the  enemy's  aeroplanes 
had  been  brought  down  by  our  artillery.  Both  hands  of  one 
of  the  pilots  were  said  to  have  been  blown  away  by  a  shot. 

"With  a  threefold  'Hurrah!'  we  now  flew  over  the  border 
toward  a  battlefield  of  the  war  of  1870-71,  which  we  reached 
without  any  further  untoward  incidents.  Here  we  noticed 
long  columns  of  troops  marching  from  the  south  toward  the 
northeast.  We  circled  around  the  place  and  then  started 
toward  Maas. 

"We  were  now  continuously  fired  upon.  I  saw,  among 
other  things,  how  a  battalion  of  infantry  stopped  in  the 
street  and  aimed  at  us.  Silently  and  quietly  we  sat  in  our 
Taube  and  wondered  what  would  happen  next.  Suddenly  I 
noticed  a  faint  quivering  throughout  the  whole  aeroplane; 
that  was  all.  As  I  saw  later,  one  of  the  planes  had  four  holes 
made  by  rifle  bullets." 


WILL  WARS  LVER  CEASE? 


I  MVIKSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 

Los  Angeles 
This  book  is  Dl'F  on  the  last  date  stamped  below. 


APK  3     196| 

££C'U  LU-Ult.. 


^iy«l8l07O 


#pv 


unifl- 


&    MAR  14^2 


Form  L9-50m-7, '54(5990)444 


I 


PLEAet   DO   NOT    REMOVE 
THIS    BOOK  CARD     ', 


£ 


^  LIBRARY^ 


University  Research  Library 


UUiiUUTHEl 


LIBRARY  FACILITY 


M    000  712  391 


